resemblance_n though_o it_o continue_v the_o same_o at_o the_o bottom_n but_o the_o second_o method_n fix_v on_o the_o number_n three_o which_o be_v always_o reckon_v in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o have_v almost_o always_o the_o same_o name_n give_v they_o can_v not_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o confusion_n especial_o among_o christian_n who_o apply_v it_o constant_o to_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n beside_o they_o can_v explain_v themselves_o clear_o in_o this_o last_o method_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o distinct_o whereas_o the_o other_o in_o its_o very_a rise_n be_v a_o politic_a method_n prudential_o invent_v and_o which_o be_v understand_v either_o ill_a or_o not_o at_o all_o because_o it_o keep_v secret_a and_o allegorical_a furthermore_o the_o same_o distinction_n of_o gross_a and_o subtle_a platonism_n aught_o to_o take_v place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o other_o two_o system_n viz._n in_o relation_n to_o the_o creator_n matter_n and_o form_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n the_o intelligible_a world_n and_o the_o sensible_a world_n if_o you_o distinguish_v not_o well_o between_o the_o allegory_n and_o the_o letter_n nothing_o will_v prove_v more_o intricate_a or_o unintelligible_a last_o the_o principal_a cause_n of_o this_o confusion_n be_v these_o two_o method_n be_v so_o often_o intermix_v for_o if_o you_o mind_v it_o the_o father_n sometime_o philosophize_v according_a to_o the_o spurious_a platonism_n insist_v rigid_o on_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n and_o sometime_o tread_v in_o the_o footstep_n of_o the_o true_a and_o ancient_a platonism_n do_v only_o allegorise_v and_o by_o their_o emanation_n seem_v rather_o to_o mean_v the_o power_n of_o the_o supreme_a be_v than_o spirit_n subsist_v sometime_o nothing_o will_v serve_v their_o turn_n but_o subsistence_n substance_n a_o true_a generation_n and_o a_o real_a procession_n at_o other_o time_n it_o be_v a_o quite_o different_a thing_n they_o mean_v only_o the_o power_n and_o different_a oeconomy_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o which_o they_o seem_v to_o give_v improper_o the_o name_n of_o a_o generate_v son_n and_o wisdom_n bring_v forth_o which_o doubtless_o be_v the_o cause_n why_o so_o much_o sabellianism_n overspread_v their_o write_n we_o need_v not_o wonder_v henceforth_o if_o their_o trinity_n be_v sometime_o so_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n this_o proceed_v from_o their_o gross_a platonism_n whereas_o in_o other_o place_n their_o three_o principle_n suffer_v the_o unity_n to_o remain_v entire_a which_o proceed_v from_o their_o refine_a platonism_n chap._n xiii_o the_o christian_n have_v contrive_v a_o twofold_a word_n ground_v upon_o the_o two_o word_n of_o plato_n they_o mean_v only_o by_o generation_n the_o prolation_n of_o the_o second_o word_n which_o happen_v a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n socrates_n reduce_v philosophy_n to_o morality_n his_o disciple_n plato_n advance_v it_o further_o even_o to_o theology_n by_o make_v three_o person_n or_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n of_o the_o three_o divine_a property_n by_o who_o concurrence_n the_o world_n be_v create_v or_o rather_o by_o conceive_v a_o creator_n infinite_o good_a with_o a_o understanding_n draw_v the_o plan_n of_o the_o world_n and_o a_o energy_n that_o perform_v it_o these_o theologic_n philosopher_n allegorise_v after_o their_o wont_a manner_n change_v the_o intelligible_a world_n into_o the_o word_n and_o the_o sensible_a world_n into_o a_o son_n the_o one_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o other_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o father_n in_o like_a manner_n distinguish_v the_o two_o word_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v internal_a the_o other_o bring_v forth_o and_o consider_v only_o the_o second_o as_o a_o son_n because_o proper_o spea_v they_o call_v generation_n only_o that_o which_o be_v perform_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n they_o say_v when_o god_n wil'_v to_o create_v the_o world_n he_o bring_v forth_o or_o generate_v the_o word_n may_v you_o not_o easy_o perceive_v that_o such_o modes_n of_o speech_n owe_v their_o rise_n to_o the_o mystic_a philosophy_n which_o consider_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o as_o a_o son_n generate_v by_o his_o word_n or_o command_n yes_o these_o turn_v of_o expression_n owe_v their_o birth_n to_o some_o poetical_a one_o of_o the_o heathen_n like_o those_o of_o orpheus_n relate_v by_o justin_n in_o protrep_n ad_fw-la gentil_n i_o swear_v say_v the_o poet_n by_o that_o voice_n which_o the_o heavenly_a father_n utter_v when_o he_o form_v the_o whole_a creation_n then_o it_o be_v according_a to_o justin_n that_o god_n generate_v his_o word_n because_o he_o bring_v it_o forth_o in_o order_n to_o create_v the_o world_n all_o this_o be_v well_o mean_v and_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n the_o only_a difference_n i_o remark_n in_o the_o system_fw-la about_o these_o two_o word_n be_v see_v allegory_n be_v arbitrary_a some_o have_v fix_v it_o on_o the_o sensible_a world_n which_o they_o make_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o many_o of_o the_o philosopher_n we_o quote_v have_v do_v because_o they_o consider_v it_o as_o the_o production_n of_o the_o divine_a speech_n or_o power_n but_o other_o fix_v their_o allegory_n upon_o the_o intelligible_a or_o ideal_o world_n even_o on_o the_o speech_n itself_o as_o thrust_v forth_o which_o they_o consider_v as_o a_o production_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n this_o last_o system_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o christian_n when_o they_o personalize_v either_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o as_o the_o first_o father_n and_o the_o arian_n or_o the_o internal_a and_o mental_a word_n as_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o the_o athanasian_o do_v dr._n bull_n be_v force_v to_o own_o this_o truth_n pretend_v to_o clear_v the_o difficulty_n by_o distinguish_v a_o twofold_a generation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o one_o eternal_a and_o the_o other_o temporal_a and_o maintain_v that_o the_o father_n consider_v the_o first_o as_o real_a the_o second_o as_o metaphorical_a but_o just_o the_o contrary_a hereof_o be_v true_a theophilus_n of_o antioch_n distinguish_v careful_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o god_n from_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o word_n generate_v athenagoras_n and_o tatian_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o son_n who_o be_v in_o god_n in_o idea_n and_o potential_o before_o he_o actual_o exi_v as_o a_o person_n tertullian_n say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o son_n be_v not_o a_o son_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o always_o a_o father_n that_o the_o word_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o reason_n be_v not_o from_o the_o beginning_n novatian_n declare_v express_o chap._n 31._o that_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o son_n which_o be_v do_v when_o the_o father_n will_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o he_o resolve_v to_o create_v the_o world_n that_o this_o prolation_n say_v i_o make_v the_o son_n a_o second_o person_n origen_n and_o clement_n make_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o word_n which_o be_v god_n and_o the_o word_n which_o be_v make_v flesh_n mean_v that_o the_o former_a be_v the_o internal_a word_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a understanding_n and_o god_n himself_o and_o by_o the_o latter_a the_o word_n bring_v forth_o which_o be_v only_o a_o emanation_n from_o the_o former_a prudentius_n call_v j._n c._n verbigena_n beget_v of_o the_o word_n where_o you_o may_v see_v manifest_o the_o two_o word_n the_o one_o generate_a and_o the_o other_o generate_v the_o one_o be_v the_o essential_a wisdom_n of_o god_n the_o other_o be_v its_o production_n and_o the_o first_o word_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o son_n that_o prudentius_n consider_v it_o as_o the_o father_n last_o not_o to_o be_v redicus_fw-la marius_n victorinus_n make_v to_o great_a a_o difference_n between_o the_o word_n speak_v and_o the_o word_n silent_a that_o he_o call_v the_o former_a the_o son_n and_o the_o latter_a the_o father_n all_o these_o father_n general_o tell_v we_o that_o before_o the_o word_n be_v generate_v it_o be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o god_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o his_o understanding_n in_o his_o bowel_n whence_o it_o come_v forth_o as_o it_o be_v from_o its_o seed_n and_o bud._n either_o all_o these_o term_n mean_v nothing_o or_o they_o denote_v that_o the_o son_n do_v not_o then_o exist_v otherwise_o than_o in_o the_o design_n and_o intent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o he_o come_v forth_o thence_o when_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divine_a prolation_n he_o do_v receive_v a_o real_a existence_n now_o it_o be_v not_o the_o first_o existence_n but_o the_o second_o which_o the_o father_n constant_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n or_o in_o other_o word_n
the_o perfect_a generation_n i._n e._n the_o real_a and_o actual_a generation_n mons_fw-la du_n pin_n bibl._n tom._n 1._o at_o the_o word_n theophilus_n say_v that_o the_o father_n affirm_v the_o logos_fw-la to_o be_v eternal_a and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o god_n from_o all_o eternity_n as_o his_o counsel_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o word_n but_o they_o say_v the_o same_o word_n which_o be_v in_o god_n do_v after_o some_o manner_n come_v out_o of_o god_n when_o god_n resolve_v to_o ereate_v the_o world_n because_o he_o then_o begin_v to_o make_v use_n of_o that_o word_n in_o order_n to_o act_v outward_o this_o be_v what_o they_o term_v to_o be_v the_o procession_n prolation_n and_o even_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n this_o hinder_v not_o indeed_o the_o word_n be_v have_v be_v from_o all_o eternity_n nor_o its_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o father_n as_o we_o conceive_v the_o manner_n thereof_o but_o this_o be_v not_o what_o they_o call_v generation_n the_o same_o author_n own_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o tertullian_n that_o this_o father_n mean_v not_o generation_n to_o be_v the_o eternal_a procession_n of_o the_o son_n but_o only_o a_o certain_a prolation_n or_o outward_a emission_n conceive_v by_o he_o to_o have_v be_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n because_o god_n both_o create_v and_o govern_v it_o by_o the_o word_n he_o say_v further_a we_o need_v not_o wonder_n that_o he_o shall_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o book_n against_o hermogenes_n that_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o father_n be_v not_o father_n and_o that_o the_o son_n begin_v to_o be_v son_n because_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o son_n have_v neither_o that_o quality_n nor_o name_n but_o only_o when_o the_o word_n be_v create_v mons_fw-la jurieu_o express_v himself_o as_o full_o in_o his_o six_o pastoral_n letter_n of_o the_o three_o year_n attribute_v this_o sentiment_n to_o all_o the_o antenicene_a father_n viz._n that_o the_o word_n have_v not_o its_o perfect_a birth_n before_o the_o world_n beginning_n i.e._n according_a to_o mr._n jurieu_o the_o word_n be_v not_o eternal_a as_o it_o be_v a_o son_n but_o only_o be_v hide_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o his_o word_n as_o wisdom_n and_o that_o he_o be_v as_o it_o be_v produce_v and_o become_v a_o distinct_a person_n from_o that_o of_o the_o father_n a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n you_o must_v be_v wilful_o blind_a if_o you_o perceive_v not_o from_o what_o source_n this_o theology_n of_o the_o word_n do_v spring_n as_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o heathen_n ever_o philosophised_a of_o their_o god_n but_o relative_o to_o the_o origin_n of_o this_o universe_n and_o have_v always_o join_v theogony_n with_o their_o cosmogony_n so_o likewise_o these_o platonize_a christian_n follow_v the_o step_v of_o this_o pagan_a philosophy_n their_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n always_o accompany_v the_o prolation_n of_o the_o word_n or_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n this_o be_v note_v by_o the_o same_o mons_fw-la jurieu_n in_o the_o aforementioned_a passage_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o athenagoras_n and_o tertullian_n they_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o wisdom_n which_o be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o god_n at_o first_o but_o only_o in_o a_o bud_n or_o seed_n have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o chaos_n do_v not_o only_o generate_v the_o creature_n but_o do_v also_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o same_o effusion_n give_v a_o perfect_a existence_n to_o the_o word_n or_o to_o the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o deity_n this_o indeed_o may_v be_v say_v to_o philosophise_v like_o heathen_n may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o chaos_n be_v the_o father_n and_o mother_n who_o child_n be_v the_o word_n and_o the_o creature_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o they_o bring_v they_o in_o by_o couple_n like_o the_o aeons_n of_o valentine_n so_o true_a it_o be_v that_o the_o christian_n will_v not_o divide_v what_o the_o philosopher_n and_o poet_n have_v unite_v so_o close_o viz._n theogony_n and_o cosmogony_n i_o return_v to_o dr._n bull_n pray_v he_o to_o consider_v whether_o a_o real_a generation_n and_o proper_o so_o call_v can_v be_v express_v better_a than_o by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v perfect_a that_o it_o be_v in_o act_n that_o it_o give_v a_o perfect_a existence_n to_o the_o word_n that_o it_o make_v the_o word_n a_o person_n distinct_a from_o the_o father_n and_o in_o short_a that_o it_o render_v the_o father_n to_o be_v proper_o a_o father_n and_o the_o son_n proper_o a_o son_n this_o the_o father_n say_v of_o the_o second_o generation_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o the_o only_a generation_n and_o birth_n of_o the_o son_n on_o the_o contrary_a can_v a_o improper_a and_o metaphoric_n generation_n be_v express_v berter_n than_o by_o say_v that_o the_o son_n exist_v only_o in_o idea_n potentral_o in_o a_o bud_n in_o its_o seed_n in_o the_o heart_n in_o the_o womb_n and_o the_o bowel_n of_o god_n for_o thus_o the_o father_n talk_n of_o the_o first_o generation_n or_o to_o express_v it_o better_o of_o the_o first_o existence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o they_o scarce_o reckon_v to_o be_v a_o generation_n for_o can_v you_o for_o example-sake_n call_v the_o metaphoric_n existence_n of_o levi_n in_o the_o loin_n of_o his_o father_n when_o he_o be_v decimate_v in_o abraham_n a_o generation_n but_o the_o father_n think_v thus_o of_o the_o first_o existence_n whilst_o they_o say_v that_o the_o son_n exist_v then_o only_o in_o a_o bud_n or_o seed_n and_o not_o as_o mons_fw-la jurieu_o pretend_v tabl._n du_fw-fr socin_n let._n 6._o art_n 3._o that_o he_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n as_o a_o child_n be_v in_o its_o mother_n womb_n as_o if_o the_o word_n have_v need_v to_o form_v itself_o by_o degree_n in_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o father_n and_o wait_v its_o time_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n which_o shall_v likewise_o happen_v to_o be_v that_o of_o its_o delivery_n if_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v understand_v the_o platonic_a philosophy_n he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o avoid_v such_o a_o ridiculens_fw-fr thought_n chap._n fourteen_o the_o immediate_a generation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n follow_v plato_n and_o their_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o divine_a understanding_n be_v the_o principle_n and_o bud_n where_o the_o son_n exist_v from_o eternity_n as_o to_o his_o essence_n all_o essence_n be_v eternal_a in_o this_o respect_n according_a to_o the_o platonist_n because_o they_o be_v the_o emanation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n but_o particular_o all_o generate_v spirit_n hence_o homousianism_n take_v its_o rise_n the_o son_n come_v forth_o out_o of_o this_o first_o source_n of_o all_o essence_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o they_o in_o god_n design_n he_o come_v forth_o in_o time_n as_o to_o his_o person_n to_o be_v the_o first_o minister_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o creation_n of_o this_o universe_n this_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o the_o creature_n the_o birth_n of_o which_o be_v less_o noble_a as_o not_o be_v immediate_a hereupon_o if_o you_o have_v ask_v they_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o word_n alone_o among_o all_o the_o generate_v spirit_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n or_o the_o only_a son_n they_o can_v not_o have_v allege_v any_o other_o than_o the_o privilege_n of_o be_v generate_v immediate_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o father_n whereas_o the_o other_o spirit_n be_v so_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o a_o second_o god_n and_o minister_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n speak_v thus_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 12._o the_o father_n who_o alone_o be_v above_o all_o generation_n and_o beginning_n have_v create_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o only_a son_n have_v immediate_o generate_v without_o any_o intermedium_fw-la that_o his_o only_a son_n by_o his_o will_n by_o his_o power_n and_o goodness_n he_o generate_v he_o before_o all_o the_o aeons_n make_v use_n of_o he_o afterward_o to_o create_v even_o the_o aeons_n the_o cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n etc._n etc._n according_a to_o he_o the_o angel_n be_v form_v by_o the_o son_n but_o the_o son_n be_v generate_v only_o by_o the_o will_n and_o the_o immediate_a power_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o prerogative_n you_o need_v not_o doubt_v that_o eusebius_n intend_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o call_v j._n c._n the_o laud._n constan_n cap._n 1._o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o the_o aeons_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d other_o father_n think_v the_o same_o whenever_o they_o make_v use_v of_o these_o word_n of_o st._n john_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n for_o they_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o by_o the_o beginning_n eternity_n ought_v to_o be_v understand_v which_o this_o word_n can_v denote_v as_o maldonat_n confess_v
virgin_n baptize_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o invest_v with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n who_o be_v that_o word_n and_o that_o oracle_n by_o which_o the_o father_n have_v be_v please_v to_o speak_v to_o we_o in_o these_o last_o day_n his_o oeconomy_n be_v no_o long_o to_o reveal_v himself_o by_o the_o angel_n but_o in_o the_o flesh_n of_o his_o son_n the_o visible_a image_n of_o the_o invisible_a god_n the_o face_n the_o character_n or_o the_o person_n as_o he_o be_v call_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n and_o thus_o we_o christian_n have_v but_o one_o god_n who_o in_o the_o way_n of_o oeconomy_n govern_v his_o family_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o a_o inferior_a and_o but_o one_o lord_n who_o by_o this_o oeconomy_n manage_n the_o same_o family_n in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o superior_a there_o be_v a_o tract_n among_o st._n augustine_n work_n entitle_v de_fw-fr eo_fw-la quod_fw-la dictum_fw-la est_fw-la ego_fw-la sum_fw-la qui_fw-la sum_fw-la which_o admirable_o well_o explain_v this_o matter_n without_o that_o mixture_n of_o platonism_n that_o lactantius_n and_o tertullian_n have_v in_o passage_n hereafter_o cite_v they_o say_v that_o author_n make_v himself_o one_o of_o they_o who_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o angel_n that_o call_v himself_o jehova_n ought_v to_o give_v we_o a_o reason_n why_o he_o call_v himself_o so_o they_o answer_v that_o as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o lord_n speak_v when_o the_o prophet_n speak_v not_o that_o the_o prophet_n be_v the_o lord_n but_o because_o the_o lord_n be_v in_o the_o prophet_n so_o when_o the_o lord_n vouchsafe_v to_o speak_v by_o a_o angel_n as_o by_o a_o prophet_n or_o a_o apostle_n this_o angel_n may_v very_o well_o be_v call_v a_o angel_n upon_o his_o own_o account_n and_o the_o lord_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n dwell_v in_o he_o the_o same_o who_o speak_v in_o the_o man_n speak_v in_o the_o angel_n wherefore_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n who_o appear_v to_o moses_n say_v i_o be_o what_o i_o be_o this_o be_v not_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o temple_n as_o he_o may_v be_v call_v but_o of_o he_o who_o dwell_v in_o it_o afterward_o he_o have_v show_v that_o the_o apparition_n of_o angel_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v i_o suppose_v we_o shall_v understand_v this_o matter_n better_o by_o say_v that_o our_o father_n own_a the_o lord_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o angel_n or_o the_o be_v who_o dwell_v in_o those_o who_o he_o employ_v and_o so_o give_v glory_n to_o the_o lord_n who_o be_v personate_v by_o the_o angel_n and_o not_o to_o the_o angel_n who_o do_v personate_v he_o this_o truth_n say_v he_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n where_o it_o be_v say_v the_o word_n speak_v by_o angel_n whereby_o the_o apostle_n reach_v we_o that_o they_o be_v angel_n who_o speak_v but_o that_o god_n be_v hear_v and_o honour_v in_o the_o angel_n we_o be_v tell_v the_o same_o truth_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o st._n stephen_n reprove_v the_o jew_n say_v to_o they_o you_o stiff-necked_a etc._n etc._n who_o receive_v the_o law_n by_o the_o disposition_n of_o angel_n and_o have_v not_o keep_v it_o if_o stephen_n have_v say_v of_o a_o angel_n and_o not_o of_o angel_n there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o say_v far_o this_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v call_v the_o angel_n of_o great_a counsel_n call_v he_o one_o angel_n as_o much_o as_o you_o please_v but_o can_v one_o call_v he_o angel_n it_o be_v therefore_o one_a angel_n and_o the_o lord_n in_o that_o angel_n who_o say_v to_o moses_n that_o ask_v his_o name_n i_o be_o what_o i_o be_o there_o be_v the_o same_o proof_n and_o argument_n in_o st._n augustine_n 3d_o book_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la who_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v say_v angel_n and_o not_o one_o angel_n in_o the_o singular_a that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o put_v to_o himself_o this_o objection_n why_o do_v we_o read_v god_n say_v unto_o moses_n and_o not_o the_o angel_n say_v unto_o moses_n he_o reply_n as_o we_o say_v the_o judge_n speak_v when_o the_o crier_n publish_v the_o lord_n say_v when_o the_o prophet_n speak_v so_o though_o the_o angel_n speak_v the_o word_n be_v ascribe_v to_o god_n who_o employ_v he_o the_o same_o father_n argue_v strong_o against_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n appear_v to_o the_o ancient_a patriarch_n have_v these_o word_n lib._n 16._o cap._n 29._o de_fw-la civit._fw-la dei._n god_n say_v he_o appear_v to_o abraham_n in_o the_o person_n of_o three_o man_n that_o be_v without_o question_n three_o angel_n though_o some_o imagine_v that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v jesus_n christ_n but_o if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o three_o because_o abraham_n address_v himself_o to_o one_o of_o they_o why_o be_v it_o not_o mind_v that_o the_o three_o who_o stay_v with_o abraham_n be_v call_v lord_n and_o one_o of_o the_o other_o two_o who_o come_v to_o lot_n be_v call_v lord_n too_o in_o the_o singular_a by_o the_o patriarch_n when_o he_o make_v answer_v to_o the_o lord_n who_o be_v in_o the_o two_o angel_n therefore_o it_o be_v much_o more_o likely_a that_o abraham_n understand_v the_o lord_n to_o be_v in_o the_o three_o man_n and_o that_o let_v think_v he_o present_a in_o the_o two_o there_o be_v the_o same_o argue_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o st._n augustine_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 12._o this_o oeconomy_n of_o angel_n as_o you_o see_v give_v great_a light_n to_o the_o new_a oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o open_v a_o way_n for_o our_o understanding_n it_o for_o it_o be_v but_o to_o apply_v to_o this_o last_o dispensation_n all_o that_o those_o author_n have_v say_v of_o the_o angel_n and_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o key_n to_o understand_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o of_o god_n himself_o we_o need_v say_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o jesus_n in_o himself_o be_v a_o man_n and_o a_o god_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n dwell_v in_o he_o so_o that_o the_o man_n be_v not_o the_o lord_n jehovah_n but_o the_o lord_n be_v in_o the_o man_n and_o whatever_o name_n he_o have_v or_o power_n he_o claim_v it_o be_v not_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o temple_n but_o of_o he_o who_o dwell_v in_o it_o in_o short_a all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o angel_n may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v of_o the_o man_n except_o this_o that_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o he_o and_o if_o the_o angel_n may_v assume_v the_o name_n and_o character_n of_o jehovah_n without_o be_v conclude_v to_o be_v himself_o the_o jehovah_n why_o may_v not_o the_o like_a name_n and_o character_n be_v give_v christ_n without_o conclude_v thence_o that_o he_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n this_o reflection_n sink_v the_o great_a objection_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n their_o modish_a argument_n i_o have_v almost_o say_v for_o it_o be_v the_o beat_a track_n of_o the_o modern_a disputant_n how_o strange_a must_v it_o be_v say_v they_o for_o the_o new_a testament_n writer_n if_o they_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n to_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o god_n himself_o will_v those_o holy_a man_n have_v lead_v we_o into_o so_o great_a a_o error_n by_o their_o extravagant_a form_n of_o speak_v if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o this_o ambulatory_a way_n of_o discourse_v be_v pure_a declamation_n and_o may_v be_v ruine_v with_o ease_n at_o a_o blow_n by_o make_v they_o sensible_a that_o if_o one_o reason_n after_o their_o fashion_n upon_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n who_o have_v speak_v of_o a_o angel_n as_o of_o god_n himself_o one_o may_v prove_v to_o they_o in_o their_o own_o belove_a way_n that_o that_o angel_n be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o let_v they_o but_o once_o understand_v the_o oeconomy_n and_o they_o will_v forbear_v to_o give_v we_o any_o further_a trouble_n in_o this_o particular_a the_o second_o part_n of_o platonism_n unveil_v chap._n i._n the_o primitive_a father_n deify_v jesus_n christ_n or_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o a_o god_n have_v the_o ancient_n than_o no_o true_a theology_n yes_o without_o question_n and_o we_o shall_v infallible_o find_v it_o if_o we_o ascend_v a_o little_a high_o than_o the_o date_n of_o platonism_n which_o afterward_o reduce_v it_o to_o that_o miserable_a state_n wherein_o i_o be_o go_v to_o represent_v it_o and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o can_v be_v do_v better_a than_o in_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o learned_a trinitarian_n who_o have_v speak_v the_o truth_n in_o
principle_n of_o his_o son_n who_o he_o have_v make_v lord_n but_o the_o son_n be_v the_o god_n of_o all_o the_o creature_n because_o god_n the_o father_n have_v set_v he_o at_o their_o head_n when_o he_o make_v he_o lord_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o jesus_n christ_n may_v well_o be_v call_v god_n when_o you_o consider_v he_o at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o new_a creation_n which_o god_n have_v subject_v to_o his_o dominion_n but_o this_o title_n vanish_v when_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n together_o then_o the_o son_n can_v have_v no_o other_o character_n but_o what_o be_v full_o signify_v and_o explain_v in_o the_o notion_n of_o god_n minister_n and_o ambassador_n so_o true_a be_v it_o that_o before_o the_o only_a true_a and_o supreme_a god_n every_o other_o deity_n must_v fall_v down_o and_z disappear_z so_o that_o bp_o pearson_n have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o ignatius_n imitate_v st._n paul_n for_o he_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n which_o can_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o a_o man_n be_v raise_v to_o divine_a power_n or_o dignity_n moreover_o ignatius_n give_v jesus_n christ_n the_o title_n of_o god_n without_o any_o of_o those_o addition_n which_o the_o father_n after_o he_o make_v use_n of_o he_o do_v not_o call_v christ_n in_o the_o platonic_a style_n god_n the_o word_n a_o god_n beget_v god_n of_o god_n but_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v ignatius_n have_v not_o use_v the_o restriction_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o that_o he_o call_v christ_n god_n simple_o and_o absolute_o this_o be_v not_o true_a for_o he_o call_v he_o a_o god_n make_v or_o our_o god_n to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v not_o so_o but_o with_o regard_n to_o the_o power_n he_o receive_v of_o his_o father_n and_o exercise_n over_o we_o chap._n ii_o the_o first_o father_n do_v not_o theologize_v jesus_n christ_n i_o e._n ascribe_v divinity_n to_o he_o in_o the_o sense_n and_o term_n of_o the_o platonic_a father_n who_o live_v in_o after_o age_n but_o mere_o on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o miraculous_a birth_n and_o exaltation_n that_o the_o most_o primitive_a father_n give_v the_o title_n of_o god_n to_o j._n c._n in_o the_o sense_n i_o be_o about_o to_o explain_v will_v appear_v for_o three_o reason_n which_o amount_v almost_o to_o demonstration_n my_o first_o reason_n be_v take_v from_o the_o manner_n wherein_o clem._n rom._n and_o polycarp_n speak_v of_o j._n c._n photius_n say_v that_o clement_n have_v give_v our_o saviour_n the_o style_n of_o high_a priest_n but_o reproach_n he_o for_o not_o give_v christ_n the_o character_n of_o a_o god_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o clement_n have_v do_v j._n c._n so_o great_a a_o injury_n as_o not_o to_o give_v he_o the_o character_n he_o merit_v by_o no_o mean_n photius_n be_v mistake_v and_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o reason_n to_o imagine_v so_o considerable_a a_o omission_n can_v be_v find_v in_o a_o letter_n wherein_o the_o church_n at_o rome_n as_o irenaeus_n tell_v we_o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n the_o tradition_n she_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n it_o must_v be_v say_v therefore_o that_o this_o great_a critic_n photius_n do_v not_o take_v notice_n that_o in_o the_o apostolic_a style_n of_o st._n clement_n the_o calling_n j._n c._n our_o high_a priest_n and_o pontif_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o call_v he_o our_o god_n agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o teach_v we_o that_o when_o god_n raise_v his_o messiah_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o high_a priesthood_n it_o be_v then_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o thou_o be_v my_o son_n this_o day_n have_v i_o beget_v thou_o so_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o my_o opinion_n more_o reasonable_a and_o just_a than_o the_o remark_n of_o grotius_n epist_n 347._o par._n 2._o who_o prove_v the_o antiquity_n of_o this_o epistle_n of_o st._n clement_n for_o this_o very_a reason_n because_o it_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o j._n c._n in_o the_o platonic_a way_n and_o manner_n as_o be_v do_v by_o other_o in_o after_o age_n but_o in_o a_o simplicity_n or_o plainness_n altogether_o as_o st._n paul_n have_v speak_v as_o to_o st._n polycarp_n one_o find_v in_o his_o epistle_n the_o same_o character_n of_o simplicity_n and_o plainness_n as_o in_o st._n clement_n aforesaid_a which_o photius_n take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o place_n forecited_a and_o st._n irenaeus_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o give_v polycarp'_v epistle_n this_o fair_a character_n that_o it_o be_v a_o most_o complete_a and_o very_a proper_a instruction_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n yet_o one_o meet_v with_o no_o platonic_a title_n in_o this_o excellent_a epistle_n in_o vain_a will_v you_o look_v for_o these_o phrase_n the_o eternal_a word_n the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o generation_n from_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n nay_o you_o will_v not_o find_v in_o this_o epistle_n so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o god_n apply_v to_o christ_n where_o then_o with_o respect_n to_o christ_n be_v polycarp'_v character_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n why_o they_o be_v in_o those_o eulogy_n which_o polycarp_n often_o repeat_v as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o the_o father_n have_v raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a and_o make_v he_o to_o sit_v at_o his_o right_a hand_n for_o pray_v observe_v st._n polycarp'_v creed_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n to_o pass_v over_o say_v he_o the_o mistake_n and_o babble_n of_o some_o person_n let_v we_o believe_v in_o he_o who_o raise_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o have_v crown_v he_o with_o glory_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o keep_v ourselves_o clear_a of_o the_o vain_a and_o false_a doctrine_n of_o those_o person_n aforesaid_a and_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o word_n which_o be_v leave_v we_o from_o the_o beginning_n in_o which_o passage_n this_o holy_a person_n be_v willing_a to_o put_v the_o philippian_n in_o mind_n of_o the_o vain_a discourse_n of_o some_o and_o to_o guide_v they_o to_o the_o source_n of_o true_a tradition_n which_o he_o make_v to_o consist_v in_o believe_v j._n c._n be_v deify_v by_o his_o father_n he_o mean_v no_o doubt_n to_o bring_v they_o off_o from_o the_o vain_a philosophy_n of_o plato_n second_o god_n and_o to_o engage_v they_o to_o that_o divinity_n of_o j._n c._n which_o be_v found_v on_o his_o exaltation_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o polycarp_n eall_n here_o by_o the_o name_n of_o true_a and_o ancient_a tradition_n this_o summary_n of_o the_o faith_n express_v in_o these_o term_n believe_v you_o in_o he_o who_o have_v raise_v jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n from_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n this_o symbol_n be_v agreeable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o that_o vain_a doctrine_n he_o be_v about_o to_o condemn_v and_o this_o symbol_n insist_v upon_o nothing_o but_o the_o glory_n j._n c._n acquire_v by_o his_o suffering_n it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o babble_n or_o vain_a doctrine_n st._n polycarp_n censure_v that_o vain_a and_o false_a glory_n which_o platonize_a christian_n ascribe_v to_o christ_n by_o their_o fancy_a pre-existence_n in_o short_a instead_o of_o that_o unintelligible_a babble_n of_o other_o father_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o jargon_n of_o a_o son_n of_o god_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n and_o emanated_a from_o the_o divine_a mind_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o reverse_n of_o the_o gospel_n polycarp_n here_o speak_v of_o none_o other_o son_n of_o god_n but_o one_o who_o be_v a_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n raise_v to_o a_o sovereign_a glory_n which_o be_v the_o real_a gospel_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o ancient_a theology_n my_o second_o proof_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o ancient_a martyr_n there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o those_o faithful_a witness_n of_o j._n c._n give_v his_o person_n the_o most_o illustrious_a and_o most_o honourable_a testimony_n that_o they_o can_v and_o that_o they_o heighten_v their_o theology_n as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v without_o the_o hezard_n of_o their_o faith_n let_v we_o hear_v therefore_o what_o as_o say_v of_o they_o in_o the_o act_n of_o those_o marty_n 〈◊〉_d st._n polycarp_n invoke_v a_o trinity_n but_o what_o trinity_n three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n as_o it_o be_v express_v god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n and_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n god_n forbid_v he_o as_o euseb_n tell_v we_o hist_o lib._n 4._o c._n 16._o
ghost_n as_o to_o their_o nature_n and_o person_n as_o we_o speak_v i_o say_v those_o three_o article_n whereupon_o we_o dispute_v be_v very_o ancient_a it_o be_v true_a the_o ancient_a formulas_fw-la of_o faith_n contain_v scarce_o any_o thing_n beside_o these_o which_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n but_o then_o it_o be_v of_o these_o only_o we_o be_v debate_v yea_o the_o liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o st._n james_n and_o the_o oriental_a creed_n of_o russinus_n give_v we_o these_o article_n in_o the_o proper_a word_n of_o scripture_n clean_o of_o all_o platonism_n be_v not_o such_o a_o piece_n of_o antiquity_n more_o primitive_a and_o even_o antecedent_n to_o cyril_n and_o all_o the_o platonic_a father_n but_o this_o creed_n say_v dr._n bull_n whatever_o simplicity_n it_o have_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o extent_n or_o latitude_n the_o platonize_a father_n take_v it_o in_o who_o make_v it_o always_o suppose_v as_o you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o make_v till_o since_o the_o church_n expound_v in_o her_o large_a creed_n her_o platonic_a faith_n i_o will_v turn_v this_o manner_n of_o reason_v upon_o he_o and_o say_v that_o suppose_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o ancient_a liturgy_n have_v this_o creed_n in_o the_o simplicity_n wherein_o we_o have_v it_o at_o this_o time_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o nazarene_n disciple_n of_o st._n james_n who_o most_o certain_o do_v not_o platonize_v as_o indeed_o we_o have_v prove_v platonism_n owe_v not_o its_o rise_n to_o the_o jewish_a but_o to_o the_o gentile_a convert_v and_o such_o gentile_n too_o as_o be_v follower_n of_o plato_n true_a orthodoxy_n at_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o christianity_n consist_v in_o believe_v that_o j._n c._n be_v beget_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o consequent_o be_v of_o a_o celestial_a race_n or_o origin_n that_o he_o have_v a_o sort_n of_o pre-existence_n in_o this_o h._n spirit_n of_o power_n which_o be_v unite_v to_o he_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o account_n he_o be_v real_o and_o in_o the_o letter_n the_o proper_a and_o only_a son_n of_o god_n a_o doctrine_n which_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n james_n maintain_v against_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n there_o be_v no_o other_o controversy_n than_o concern_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o creed_n of_o marcellus_n say_v bare_o that_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n and_o not_o beget_v before_o age_n which_o may_v have_v be_v say_v with_o as_o much_o ease_n as_o other_o and_o must_v necessary_o have_v be_v say_v if_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o creed_n have_v be_v that_o only_a son_n signify_v beget_v from_o all_o eternity_n but_o after_o all_o what_o will_v the_o doctor_n say_v with_o his_o interpretation_n and_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n i_o have_v observe_v in_o divers_a passage_n of_o his_o write_n that_o he_o require_v too_o much_o to_o be_v grant_v he_o for_o instance_n he_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 141._o that_o this_o elegy_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n the_o live_a lord_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n who_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o glorify_v with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n that_o this_o magnificent_a elegy_n be_v a_o interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n paraclet_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o cyril_n wonderful_a paraphrase_n strange_a interpretation_n that_o the_o paraclet_n shall_v signify_v all_o these_o fine_a thing_n the_o live_a lord_n proceed_n from_o the_o father_n who_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o glorify_v with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n well!_o after_o this_o do_v we_o think_v the_o doctor_n do_v not_o desire_v to_o be_v believe_v when_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o son_n beget_v before_o age_n the_o true_a god_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n with_o the_o good_a leave_n of_o this_o commentary-maker_n it_o be_v more_o natural_a to_o believe_v in_o adhere_v to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n that_o beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n be_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o the_o right_a exposition_n in_o fine_a this_o pure_a simple_a creed_n be_v not_o frame_v by_o a_o cabal_n a_o party_n as_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o constantinople_n be_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o know_v if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v whence_o it_o come_v it_o be_v as_o it_o be_v fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o it_o be_v this_o suffrage_n that_o have_v save_v the_o church_n from_o shipwreck_n and_o gain_v her_o reverence_n ruffinus_n in_o his_o expos_n symb._n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o this_o creed_n be_v establish_v to_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n by_o which_o they_o may_v be_v know_v who_o preach_v j._n c._n true_o according_a to_o apostolic_a rule_n but_o it_o be_v proper_a i_o shall_v here_o transcribe_v a_o fine_a passage_n out_o of_o dr._n hammond_n upon_o this_o subject_a in_o his_o discourse_n of_o fundamental_a point_n chap._n 8._o say_v he_o this_o creed_n be_v the_o very_a badge_n and_o livery_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o abridgement_n of_o that_o faith_n which_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n for_o although_o in_o their_o epistle_n write_v to_o such_o as_o be_v already_o christian_n one_o find_v no_o one_o complete_a catalogue_n of_o these_o article_n which_o they_o teach_v every_o where_o because_o they_o suppose_v they_o sufficient_o know_v yet_o however_o the_o most_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n assure_v we_o that_o in_o all_o place_n where_o the_o apostle_n go_v to_o plant_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n they_o publish_v there_o distinct_o and_o leave_v there_o all_o these_o article_n which_o serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o christian_a life_n and_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v the_o summary_n of_o these_o fâ—â—â—damental_a article_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o before_o the_o nicene_n creed_n be_v make_v all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n use_v this_o formulary_a of_o faith_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o ancestor_n and_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o see_v irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o &_o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o and_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o room_n to_o doubt_n but_o this_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o that_o we_o at_o this_o day_n call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n marcellus_n give_v we_o a_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n which_o he_o say_v he_o receive_v from_o his_o predecessor_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o our_o apostle_n creed_n see_v epiphan_n haer._n 72._o what_o i_o be_o say_v may_v be_v confirm_v by_o this_o observation_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o discourse_n de_fw-fr bapt._n contr_n donat._n cap._n 24._o viz._n that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o what_o have_v general_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v by_o it_o without_o be_v institute_v by_o any_o council_n come_v to_o we_o from_o apostolic_a tradition_n also_o tertullian_n de_fw-fr veland_n virg._n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n say_v he_o be_v one_o and_o immutable_a etc._n etc._n that_o this_o abridgement_n of_o our_o creed_n give_v we_o by_o tertullian_n be_v one_o and_o immutable_a can_v be_v from_o no_o other_o cause_o but_o from_o its_o apostolic_a origin_n which_o alone_o ought_v to_o pretend_v to_o that_o privilege_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o same_o father_n say_v elsewhere_o contr_n prax._n cap._n 2._o this_o rule_n come_v down_o to_o we_o from_o the_o very_a first_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v true_a the_o controversy_n that_o the_o platonize_a christian_n have_v at_o first_o with_o the_o christian_n of_o judea_n make_v the_o church_n when_o in_o power_n despise_v this_o creed_n which_o favour_v its_o adversary_n so_o that_o it_o but_o rare_o appear_v in_o its_o simplicity_n but_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n clog_v and_o blend_v with_o platonism_n but_o in_o the_o four_o century_n the_o dispute_n be_v only_o between_o the_o athanasian_o and_o the_o arian_n both_o good_a platonist_n hold_v the_o pre-existence_n this_o creed_n be_v receive_v for_o it_o oppose_v one_o no_o more_o than_o tother_o and_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o party_n have_v then_o prevail_v over_o one_o another_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v it_o always_o her_o creed_n for_o the_o platonic_a controversy_n be_v not_o so_o warm_a there_o as_o in_o the_o east_n but_o dr._n bull_n will_v return_v to_o the_o charge_n and_o tell_v we_o as_o he_o have_v do_v more_o than_o once_o that_o to_o
testimony_n every_o one_o frame_n for_o himself_o a_o idea_n of_o sound_a doctrine_n according_a to_o his_o particular_a judgement_n of_o thing_n suppose_v therefore_o that_o this_o ancient_a author_n believe_v as_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o his_o time_n be_v that_o j._n c._n be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n and_o suppose_v on_o the_o other_o side_n there_o be_v none_o other_o theology_n of_o his_o birth_n than_o this_o that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o virgin_n mary_n hegesippus_n may_v very_o well_o say_v the_o nazarene_n bishop_n be_v sound_a in_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o person_n of_o j._n c._n without_o any_o ground_n for_o conclude_v thence_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o platonic_a faith_n and_o be_v of_o eusebius_n his_o judgement_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v not_o engage_v in_o the_o error_n of_o the_o ebionite_n because_o they_o be_v orthodox_n to_o explain_v this_o by_o a_o example_n let_v we_o suppose_v that_o eusebius_n have_v say_v of_o some_o arian_n eishop_n that_o his_o faith_n be_v sound_a as_o to_o the_o person_n of_o j.c._n can_v the_o doctor_n and_o his_o friend_n thence_o conclude_v that_o this_o bishop_n believe_v the_o consubstantiality_n and_o equality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n by_o no_o mean_n all_o they_o can_v hence_o infer_v be_v that_o the_o bishop_n believe_v the_o platonic_a pre-existence_n which_o be_v the_o true_a faith_n according_a to_o eusebius_n who_o believe_v neither_o the_o consubstantiality_n nor_o the_o equality_n etc._n etc._n we_o ought_v to_o reason_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n from_o the_o word_n of_o hegâ—sippus_n who_o hold_v that_o for_o a_o sound_a faith_n which_o eusebius_n will_v have_v call_v impious_a if_o he_o have_v know_v it_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v that_o which_o eusebius_n think_v sound_v who_o do_v not_o know_v that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o hold_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n of_o the_o first_o age_n i_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o miraculous_a birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v account_v impious_a in_o the_o time_n of_o eusebius_n because_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o platonic_a word_n and_o the_o modish_a philosophy_n of_o a_o eternal_a generation_n that_o be_v rash_o superinduce_v or_o bring_v in_o the_o room_n of_o a_o plain_a doctrine_n of_o a_o generation_n in_o time_n of_o mary_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o be_v of_o a_o woman_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n but_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o they_o have_v another_o theology_n for_o the_o better_a demonstration_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o chap._n x._o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n or_o holy_a ghost_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n i_o shall_v last_o consider_v that_o the_o word_n among_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o evangelist_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o platonize_a writer_n themselves_o lead_v by_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n the_o footstep_n whereof_o remain_v a_o long_a time_n have_v confound_v these_o two_o term_n have_v often_o use_v they_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o signification_n a_o evident_a proof_n that_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o platonic_a word_n owe_v its_o birth_n to_o allegory_n make_v upon_o that_o divine_a power_n which_o overshadow_a the_o bless_a virgin_n which_o power_n may_v be_v indifferent_o call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o word_n but_o as_o the_o latter_a term_n be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n so_o it_o be_v more_a frequent_o use_v so_o that_o at_o last_o this_o conformity_n of_o term_n bring_v the_o platonic_a father_n to_o a_o conformity_n in_o doctrine_n with_o plato_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o fall_v into_o two_o error_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n one_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v of_o a_o power_n or_o a_o mere_a operation_n a_o hypostasis_fw-la the_o other_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o at_o the_o bottom_n be_v but_o two_o diverse_a operation_n where_o therefore_o they_o make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o these_o two_o operation_n they_o follow_v their_o own_o philosophy_n but_o when_o they_o confound_v these_o operation_n they_o build_v without_o question_n upon_o this_o passage_n of_o david_n which_o say_v the_o heaven_n be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n where_o the_o word_n and_o breath_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v put_v together_o as_o thing_n inseparable_a which_o differ_v not_o in_o effect_n only_o in_o this_o that_o the_o breath_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v the_o operation_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n adv_n prax._n i_o shall_v pass_v over_o hermas_n who_o in_o his_o 5_o &_o 9th_o similitude_n say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v thus_o but_o in_o parable_n for_o which_o reason_n his_o testimony_n will_v be_v of_o no_o use_n but_o to_o serve_v for_o a_o illusion_n and_o i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o more_o of_o ignatius_n who_o salute_v the_o church_n at_o smyrna_n in_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o epistle_n with_o these_o word_n the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v by_o or_o through_o he_o who_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o passage_n be_v not_o very_o exact_a or_o clear_a so_o as_o to_o perceive_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o author_n and_o to_o be_v able_a to_o draw_v from_o it_o a_o convince_a proof_n les_fw-fr u_fw-mi begin_v therefore_o with_o justin_n martyr_n he_o in_o his_o 2d_o apol._n p._n 74_o etc._n etc._n have_v style_v jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a power_n the_o son_n and_o the_o word_n who_o have_v not_o his_o birth_n from_o man_n but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n he_o come_v afterward_o to_o examine_v the_o passage_n in_o st._n luke_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a shall_v over_o shadow_n thou_o etc._n etc._n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o spirit_n say_v he_o and_o the_o power_n which_o come_v from_o god_n we_o ought_v to_o understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o first-born_a of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n what_o word_n he_o be_v speak_v of_o he_o add_v all_o in_o one_o breath_n that_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n and_o which_o speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o prophet_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o people_n here_o be_v no_o difficulty_n either_o he_o have_v say_v nothing_o or_o he_o have_v formal_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o most_o high_a of_o which_o st._n luke_n speak_v and_o the_o word_n in_o st._n john_n be_v all_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n after_o a_o testimony_n so_o express_v i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o heap_v up_o other_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o this_o father_n wherein_o we_o may_v in_o part_n discover_v the_o same_o truth_n as_o when_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n p._n 327._o he_o make_v a_o opposition_n between_o the_o word_n of_o the_o serpent_n by_o which_o eve_n conceive_v and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o which_o the_o bless_a virgin_n do_v conceive_v these_o be_v rather_o flight_n of_o fancy_n and_o start_v of_o wit_n in_o a_o preacher_n than_o a_o exposition_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n only_o i_o will_v have_v it_o observe_v how_o in_o his_o 5_o book_n p._n 284._o he_o collect_v all_o the_o quality_n and_o all_o the_o name_n which_o be_v usual_o give_v to_o the_o word_n and_o to_o the_o spirit_n that_o he_o may_v apply_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n first_o say_v â—he_n god_n â—eâ—â—t_n before_o all_o the_o creature_n a_o 〈◊〉_d unsonable_a power_n which_o be_v sometime_o call_v the_o spirit_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o lord_n sometime_o the_o son_n sometime_o the_o wisdom_n sometime_o a_o angel_n sometime_o god_n sometime_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o word_n for_o all_o these_o name_n be_v give_v to_o he_o either_o because_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o design_n or_o purpose_n of_o the_o father_n or_o because_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o his_o will._n all_o this_o have_v much_o of_o the_o air_n of_o a_o theological_a allegory_n by_o which_o one_o will_v express_v that_o spirit_n and_o that_o power_n of_o god_n which_o he_o employ_v to_o execute_v his_o counsel_n and_o
by_o his_o own_o son_n this_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o understand_v by_o the_o word_n a_o divine_a manifestation_n either_o by_o a_o angel_n or_o by_o his_o son_n the_o word_n of_o clement_n will_v produce_v a_o excellent_a sense_n he_o mean_v therefore_o of_o old_a a_o angel_n be_v the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o presence_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o this_o manifestation_n be_v surprise_v and_o illustrious_a be_v a_o oeconomy_n of_o fear_n but_o now_o a_o man_n like_o unto_o we_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o presence_n and_o his_o oracle_n and_o this_o manifestation_n be_v more_o adapt_v to_o our_o state_n become_v a_o dispensation_n of_o condescendence_n and_o love_n so_o that_o if_o these_o word_n of_o clement_n the_o word_n be_v a_o angel_n do_v signify_v that_o god_n do_v manifest_v himself_o then_o by_o angel_n these_o word_n of_o st._n john_n the_o word_n be_v flesh_n will_v signify_v likewise_o that_o god_n do_v now_o manifest_v himself_o to_o man_n by_o the_o flesh_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o by_o a_o man._n this_o be_v the_o best_a notion_n we_o can_v have_v of_o the_o word_n if_o we_o consult_v the_o scripture_n without_o trouble_v ourselves_o with_o platonic_a vision_n clement_n have_v the_o same_o notion_n and_o his_o word_n be_v remarkable_a since_o they_o give_v we_o a_o definition_n of_o the_o word_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o true_a mean_v of_o it_o the_o word_n say_v he_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o face_n of_o god_n by_o the_o which_o he_o make_v himself_o know_v three_o great_a man_n among_o the_o reformer_n have_v have_v the_o same_o notion_n the_o first_o be_v bucer_n who_o translate_v thus_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n et_fw-la deus_fw-la erat_fw-la verbum_fw-la illud_fw-la conformable_o to_o the_o syriac_a version_n which_o have_v it_o thus_o deus_fw-la erat_fw-la ipsum_fw-la verbum_fw-la god_n be_v the_o very_a word_n this_o translation_n do_v sufficient_o declare_v the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o divine_a touch_v the_o word_n he_o mean_v that_o god_n speak_v then_o without_o a_o medium_fw-la or_o the_o organ_n of_o a_o man_n or_o the_o ministry_n of_o a_o angel_n be_v himself_o the_o word_n he_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n by_o himself_o he_o explain_v these_o word_n thus_o i_o will_v say_v he_o translate_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o oracle_n and_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a go_v off_o a_o little_a from_o its_o first_o signification_n and_o render_v it_o the_o divine_a love_n and_o will_n vis_fw-fr illa_fw-la numenve_v the_o reason_n be_v as_o he_o add_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o borrow_v the_o mean_v of_o this_o word_n from_o the_o platonist_n but_o of_o the_o hebrew_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o davar_n which_o the_o greek_n have_v translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o assertion_n be_v sufficient_a we_o desire_v no_o more_o let_v we_o but_o understand_v this_o word_n without_o the_o platonic_a notion_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o son_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o hold_v fast_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o hebrew_n who_o never_o understand_v their_o davar_n to_o be_v a_o person_n or_o a_o son_n justin_n be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o platonic_a father_n that_o make_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o a_o power_n or_o a_o manifestation_n have_v alter_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la he_o bring_v from_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n bucer_n observe_v that_o the_o greek_n viz._n the_o version_n of_o the_o lxx_o render_v the_o word_n davar_fw-mi by_o that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o effect_v these_o interpreter_n mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o only_o what_o the_o hebrew_n understand_v by_o their_o davar_fw-mi 1._o that_o virtue_n and_o power_n which_o god_n thrust_v forth_o that_o i_o may_v so_o say_v out_o of_o himself_o when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o create_v the_o world_n verbo_fw-la domini_fw-la coeli_fw-la firmati_fw-la sunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o 2._o that_o holy_a breathe_v which_o animate_v the_o prophet_n verbum_fw-la domini_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la prophetam_fw-la now_o this_o twofold_a power_n be_v find_v in_o j._n c._n both_o that_o which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o also_o that_o which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n you_o see_v in_o the_o very_a work_n of_o his_o miracle_n this_o sermo_n or_o this_o jussus_fw-la divinus_fw-la which_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n and_o there_o be_v light_a his_o single_a word_n suffice_v he_o need_v not_o say_v any_o more_o than_o i_o will_v it_o say_v only_o the_o word_n say_v the_o centurion_n to_o he_o and_o my_o servant_n shall_v be_v heal_v you_o see_v moreover_o by_o the_o unction_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n this_o sermo_n propheticus_fw-la by_o the_o mean_n whereof_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o we_o the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n be_v also_o to_o be_v see_v for_o god_n who_o speak_v at_o other_o time_n to_o the_o father_n by_o the_o prophet_n have_v speak_v to_o we_o in_o these_o last_o time_n by_o his_o own_o son_n in_o these_o two_o regard_n j._n c._n show_v to_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n or_o the_o messiah_n put_v himself_o into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o god_n who_o god_n sanctify_v and_o to_o who_o the_o word_n of_o god_n come_v john_n 10._o viz._n his_o word_n of_o authority_n and_o power_n and_o his_o word_n of_o revelation_n and_o prophecy_n it_o be_v in_o these_o two_o sense_n that_o st._n john_n call_v he_o the_o word_n and_o to_o put_v a_o metaphysical_a signification_n upon_o this_o word_n be_v a_o piece_n of_o philosophical_a extravagancy_n let_v we_o come_v now_o to_o beza_n the_o second_o interpreter_n i_o design_v to_o produce_v on_o john_n 1.1_o this_o author_n have_v relate_v the_o subtle_a and_o metaphysical_a thought_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o word_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a say_v he_o that_o st._n john_n will_v speak_v so_o subtle_o on_o this_o subject_a we_o ought_v rather_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o hebrew_n than_o to_o the_o greek_a phraseology_n for_o although_o st._n john_n write_v in_o greek_a yet_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o in_o teach_v of_o divinity_n and_o above_o all_o in_o reveal_v his_o mystery_n he_o never_o depart_v from_o the_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v use_v in_o the_o holy_a write_n and_o in_o the_o synagogue_n and_o such_o as_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n now_o according_a to_o he_o the_o jew_n be_v wont_a to_o call_v the_o messiah_n the_o word_n as_o if_o it_o be_v say_v he_o of_o who_o god_n have_v speak_v or_o who_o god_n have_v promise_v the_o bless_a seed_n whereof_o god_n speak_v so_o often_o to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o who_o we_o may_v call_v the_o word_n or_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n by_o way_n of_o excellence_n unless_o it_o be_v say_v as_o he_o go_v on_o that_o this_o name_n be_v give_v he_o because_o he_o be_v the_o only_a interpreter_n of_o the_o father_n by_o who_o he_o have_v manifest_v himself_o to_o the_o world_n but_o although_o this_o last_o interpretation_n do_v not_o please_v he_o so_o much_o as_o the_o former_a yet_o he_o repeat_v continual_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o which_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a divine_n embrace_v so_o greedy_o do_v in_o no_o way_n agree_v with_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n this_o be_v manifest_a and_o have_v no_o need_n of_o proof_n if_o we_o discard_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o platonist_n as_o beza_n pretend_v that_o we_o ought_v farewell_o then_o eternal_a emanation_n and_o generation_n farewell_o internal_a word_n and_o word_n bring_v forth_o farewell_o trin-vnity_n and_o hypostasis_n with_o all_o that_o theological_a jargon_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v form_v upon_o the_o style_n of_o st._n john_n and_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o go_v up_o to_o the_o source_n and_o search_v into_o the_o style_n of_o the_o hebrew_n themselves_o what_o this_o evangelist_n mean_v the_o word_n will_v then_o be_v only_o the_o so_o often_o promise_v and_o so_o long_o expect_v messiah_n of_o who_o god_n speak_v to_o the_o patriarch_n or_o if_o you_o please_v that_o prophet_n who_o be_v to_o interpret_v to_o we_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o king_n of_o glory_n in_o who_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v manifest_v mr._n witsius_n may_v also_o be_v one_o of_o those_o interpreter_n of_o the_o logos_fw-la of_o st._n john_n who_o discard_n the_o platonic_a notion_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o believe_v that_o st._n john_n borrow_a this_o word_n from_o either_o the_o cabala_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v but_o from_o the_o sacred_a writer_n and_o since_o his_o explication_n
and_o reason_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o beza_n concern_v it_o we_o will_v not_o count_v he_o for_o a_o separate_a witness_n the_o three_o interpreter_n i_o shall_v allege_v be_v coelius_n secundus_fw-la curio_n who_o speak_v thus_o in_o his_o araneus_fw-la the_o sacred_a history_n inform_v we_o that_o several_a have_v see_v god_n present_a let_v it_o be_v so_o but_o the_o same_o history_n teach_v we_o that_o these_o be_v angel_n and_o minister_a spirit_n who_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o god_n do_v appear_v unto_o man_n and_o speak_v in_o his_o name_n in_o a_o visible_a form_n and_o person_n and_o not_o this_o only_a but_o the_o incomprehensible_a god_n be_v willing_a to_o make_v himself_o know_v in_o a_o more_o illustrious_a manner_n do_v moreover_o insinuate_v himself_o into_o j._n c._n with_o all_o his_o majesty_n for_o we_o read_v thus_o in_o the_o gospel_n the_o father_n that_o dwell_v in_o i_o he_o do_v the_o work_n and_o he_o that_o see_v i_o see_v my_o father_n also_o add_v to_o these_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n god_n be_v in_o christ_n reconcile_n the_o world_n to_o himself_o and_o these_o also_o he_o be_v please_v that_o all_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n shall_v dwell_v bodily_a in_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o all_o this_o manifest_o prove_v this_o author_n plain_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o angel_n have_v be_v the_o person_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n j._n c._n be_v so_o likewise_o but_o yet_o a_o word_n more_o excellent_a and_o a_o person_n more_o noble_a into_o which_o god_n insinuate_v himself_o not_o god_n the_o son_n as_o they_o tell_v we_o but_o god_n the_o father_n according_a to_o the_o passage_n the_o author_n quote_v pater_fw-la in_o i_o manâ—â—s_fw-la facit_fw-la ipse_fw-la opera_fw-la the_o paraphrase_n of_o the_o same_o author_n on_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n be_v yet_o more_o express_v before_o say_v he_o that_o god_n create_v the_o world_n he_o have_v in_o himself_o the_o cause_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o idea_n and_o the_o design_n although_o this_o reason_n be_v with_o god_n we_o must_v not_o therefore_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o god_n himself_o for_o god_n be_v that_o reason_n but_o see_v god_n can_v be_v see_v with_o our_o eye_n nor_o comprehend_v by_o our_o mind_n he_o be_v please_v to_o put_v on_o a_o person_n under_o which_o he_o may_v show_v himself_o as_o it_o be_v in_o his_o natural_a and_o live_a image_n now_o see_v he_o be_v a_o only_a and_o simple_a be_v and_o can_v borrow_v any_o form_n of_o himself_o he_o produce_v himself_o one_o without_o by_o the_o mean_a of_o a_o voice_n and_o a_o light_n whole_o divine_a which_o because_o he_o make_v use_v of_o it_o to_o instruct_v we_o and_o manifest_v himself_o be_v call_v his_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o oracle_n and_o his_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n to_o the_o 14_o ver_fw-la where_o he_o proceed_v thus_o will_v you_o have_v i_o at_o last_o to_o discover_v this_o great_a mystery_n and_o tell_v you_o under_o what_o form_n god_n come_v unto_o man_n this_o word_n this_o reason_n this_o wisdom_n this_o oracle_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o be_v call_v man_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v we_o to_o a_o sovereign_a immortality_n a_o metamorphosis_n to_o be_v admire_v in_o all_o age_n god_n be_v the_o word_n the_o word_n be_v the_o life_n the_o life_n be_v the_o light_n of_o man_n the_o light_n be_v flesh_n the_o flesh_n man_n the_o man_n god_n who_o be_v bless_v for_o ever_o god_n and_o man_n have_v join_v themselves_o together_o for_o god_n be_v in_o j._n c._n reconcile_a the_o word_n to_o himself_o it_o be_v on_o this_o wise_a that_o god_n the_o sovereign_a god_n deus_fw-la deus_fw-la ille_fw-la o_fw-la man_n manifest_a himself_o in_o the_o flesh_n and_o converse_v among_o we_o hence_o come_v it_o that_o a_o great_a prophet_n give_v he_o the_o name_n of_o emanuel_n this_o learned_a man_n word_n be_v remarkable_a he_o say_v that_o the_o invisible_a god_n be_v willing_a to_o make_v himself_o know_v be_v please_v to_o put_v on_o a_o person_n that_o be_v to_o say_v give_v himself_o a_o figure_n take_v a_o sensible_a image_n under_o which_o he_o produce_v himself_o outward_o that_o this_o image_n consist_v in_o a_o light_n and_o a_o voice_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o show_v himself_o and_o to_o instruct_v we_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n call_v his_o word_n so_o that_o the_o word_n of_o s._n john_n and_o the_o image_n of_o the_o invisible_a god_n as_o s._n paul_n have_v it_o be_v the_o selfsame_a thing_n thus_o you_o have_v the_o word_n excellent_o well_o define_v according_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o clement_n neither_o do_v i_o believe_v that_o a_o neat_a and_o more_o distinct_a notion_n can_v be_v form_v of_o it_o nor_o one_o more_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n which_o tell_v we_o so_o often_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n of_o his_o face_n of_o his_o dwelling_n of_o his_o presence_n in_o a_o angel_n in_o a_o cloud_n in_o a_o light_n in_o a_o fire_n with_o a_o clap_n of_o thunder_n with_o a_o voice_n or_o with_o a_o gentle_a and_o still_o sound_v and_o what_o can_v this_o be_v i_o pray_v you_o but_o his_o person_n and_o his_o word_n you_o need_v only_o read_v maimonides_n in_o his_o more_n nevochim_n p._n 1._o ch_n 25_o &_o 64._o where_o with_o extraordinary_a clearness_n he_o explain_v what_o the_o ancient_a word_n be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o habitation_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n and_o providence_n in_o some_o certain_a place_n where_o he_o will_v make_v himself_o know_v which_o he_o cause_v to_o dart_v forth_o miraculous_o under_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o create_a light_n will_v you_o have_v the_o same_o word_n under_o the_o n._n testament_n consider_v the_o extraordinary_a providence_n that_o preside_v at_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o messiah_n behold_v a_o angel_n that_o speak_v and_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o god_n on_o this_o occasion_n a_o spirit_n overshadow_v the_o holy_a virgin_n the_o which_o resemble_v so_o much_o the_o light_a cloud_n that_o cover_v the_o tabernacle_n behold_v the_o habitation_n of_o god_n in_o the_o messiah_n dwell_v himself_o among_o we_o in_o a_o word_n see_v the_o majesty_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o son_n who_o glory_n we_o have_v behold_v if_o this_o will_v not_o suffice_v get_v up_o the_o mount_n to_o the_o transfiguration_n of_o j._n c._n you_o will_v there_o see_v a_o apparition_n of_o two_o great_a prophet_n a_o cloud_n that_o cover_v they_o a_o light_n spread_v itself_o over_o j._n c._n his_o face_n become_v bright_a like_o the_o sun_n and_o last_o a_o voice_n come_v out_o of_o the_o cloud_n say_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o belove_a son_n in_o who_o i_o be_o well_o please_v hear_v you_o he_o behold_v here_o the_o word_n wherein_o god_n give_v all_o the_o mark_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o whence_o he_o declare_v his_o principal_a will_n which_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v give_v ear_n to_o his_o son_n the_o only_a oracle_n and_o the_o sole_a word_n by_o which_o he_o will_v ever_o hereafter_o discover_v himself_o and_o speak_v to_o we_o irenaeus_n have_v no_o other_o idea_n of_o the_o word_n lib._n 4._o c._n 37._o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n design_v to_o show_v god_n in_o its_o sundry_a dispensation_n show_v he_o make_v like_o to_o a_o man_n that_o by_o this_o mean_a he_o preserve_v to_o the_o father_n his_o invisibility_n lest_o man_n shall_v come_v to_o despise_v he_o that_o if_o the_o manifestation_n of_o god_n which_o be_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n do_v give_v life_n unto_o man_n how_o much_o more_o will_v the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o father_n by_o the_o word_n give_v life_n to_o all_o those_o who_o see_v god_n on_o this_o wise_a that_o the_o prophet_n never_o see_v the_o face_n of_o god_n uncover_v but_o only_o certain_a dispensation_n and_o certain_a mystery_n by_o which_o god_n begin_v to_o show_v himself_o that_o these_o first_o sketche_n of_o the_o divine_a manifestation_n be_v only_o the_o prelude_v of_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v make_v by_o j._n c._n that_o the_o father_n be_v invisible_a in_o truth_n that_o no_o person_n ever_o see_v he_o but_o that_o the_o word_n manage_v the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o father_n and_o show_v their_o glory_n as_o it_o think_v fit_a irenaeus_n tell_v we_o afterward_o that_o the_o word_n appear_v under_o different_a figure_n of_o a_o man_n a_o wind_n a_o light_n a_o cloud_n a_o fire_n etc._n etc._n which_o discover_v to_o we_o that_o all_o external_a manifestation_n whether_o it_o be_v by_o angel_n or_o by_o the_o flesh_n of_o j._n c._n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o all_o internal_a communication_n
create_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n by_o a_o comparison_n take_v from_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o word_n be_v the_o only_a instrument_n they_o employ_v to_o execute_v their_o wi_n indeed_o god_n have_v no_o need_n of_o any_o instrument_n whereby_o to_o act_v he_o do_v all_o by_o the_o sole_a act_n of_o his_o will._n and_o ibid._n c._n 65._o the_o word_n of_o god_n say_v he_o signify_v no_o other_o than_o his_o will._n but_o because_o man_n can_v present_o apprehend_v how_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v make_v by_o the_o will_v only_o think_v it_o necessary_a that_o he_o who_o will_v make_v any_o thing_n must_v either_o do_v it_o himself_o or_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v do_v by_o other_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o god_n command_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v when_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v not_o only_o by_o comparison_n to_o our_o manner_n of_o act_v but_o also_o because_o those_o expression_n do_v also_o signify_v the_o will._n so_o as_o often_o as_o in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creation_n we_o meet_v with_o the_o word_n god_n say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o as_o god_n will_v and_o these_o that_o the_o heaven_n be_v create_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o mouth_n for_o as_o his_o mouth_n and_o his_o spirit_n be_v metaphorical_a expression_n so_o his_o speech_n and_o his_o word_n be_v also_o metaphorical_a the_o meaning_n whereof_o be_v that_o thing_n exist_v by_o his_o will_n only_o and_o last_o in_o cap._n 66._o mention_v these_o word_n of_o psal_n 8._o the_o heaven_n be_v the_o work_n of_o thy_o hand_n or_o of_o thy_o finger_n he_o say_v that_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o will_n of_o god_n grotius_n make_v almost_o the_o same_o observation_n on_o john_n 1.1_o because_o say_v he_o moses_n write_v god_n say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n the_o hebrew_n have_v thence_o call_v devar_n the_o word_n that_o power_n or_o divine_a emanation_n by_o which_o god_n bring_v thing_n out_o of_o nothing_o and_o work_v all_o that_o be_v uncommon_a and_o extraordinary_a psal_n 33.6_o &_o 148.8_o that_o which_o we_o read_v of_o isaiah_n my_o hand_n have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v in_o the_o chaldee_n i_o have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o earth_n by_o my_o word_n st._n peter_n use_v the_o same_o expression_n 2_o ep._n 3.5_o and_o that_o paraphra_v use_n it_o so_o when_o treat_v of_o miracle_n prophecy_n or_o god_n extraordinary_a assistance_n and_o particular_o when_o the_o hebrew_n say_v the_o eye_n the_o hand_n or_o the_o face_n of_o god_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o in_o scripture_n say_v that_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o that_o he_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o it_o by_o his_o word_n or_o by_o his_o spirit_n be_v equivalent_a expression_n and_o consequent_o that_o there_o be_v no_o mystery_n in_o this_o term_n word_n or_o speech_n otherwise_o we_o must_v seek_v it_o also_o in_o hand_n finger_n mouth_n etc._n etc._n and_o make_v of_o they_o so_o many_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o proper_a to_o say_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n as_o above_o note_v that_o thereby_o be_v signify_v nothing_o more_o with_o respect_n to_o god_n than_o that_o the_o do_v great_a work_n cost_v he_o but_o one_o single_a word_n in_o truth_n this_o literal_a sense_n be_v much_o more_o reasonable_a than_o the_o suppose_a mystery_n but_o i_o say_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o there_o be_v another_o more_o excellent_a communication_n when_o god_n fill_v with_o his_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v overflow_v with_o his_o favour_n those_o of_o mankind_n who_o he_o appoint_v to_o execute_v his_o decree_n as_o his_o prophet_n and_o other_o messenger_n and_o particular_o the_o messiah_n who_o he_o send_v into_o the_o world_n with_o all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a consecration_n this_o latter_a kind_n of_o communication_n be_v call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o here_o again_o we_o see_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n the_o word_n and_o the_o commission_n of_o god_n address_v to_o his_o minister_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o holy_a ghost_n confirm_v god_n order_n to_o the_o minister_n and_o confer_v on_o he_o power_n to_o discharge_v all_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o office_n so_o true_a it_o be_v that_o the_o word_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v two_o unite_a power_n which_o ordinary_o work_v 〈…〉_o i_o say_v ordinary_o because_o case_n 〈…〉_o een_fw-mi see_v where_o the_o communication_n 〈…〉_o ut_fw-la any_o manifestation_n and_o on_o 〈…〉_o trary_n other_o where_o god_n manifest_v himself_o by_o mere_a apparition_n which_o do_v not_o imply_v any_o union_n of_o the_o godhead_n with_o the_o person_n who_o be_v honour_v with_o they_o but_o here_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v with_o respect_n to_o prophetical_a communication_n that_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o it_o whereof_o each_o have_v its_o specific_a character_n the_o first_o which_o be_v when_o god_n speak_v by_o the_o prophet_n be_v only_o for_o particular_a dispensation_n for_o certain_a time_n and_o ministrys_n the_o other_o which_o be_v demonstrate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o who_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v communicate_v in_o a_o much_o more_o perfect_a manner_n be_v inseparable_a and_o perpetual_a the_o first_o be_v call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o second_o be_v not_o only_o call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o also_o the_o word_n because_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o only_o a_o prophet_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o gift_n receive_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o also_o because_o he_o be_v beget_v a_o prophet_n and_o bear_v a_o prophet_n a_o distinction_n which_o raise_v he_o infinite_o above_o all_o other_o prophet_n this_o be_v the_o truth_n which_o st._n john_n design_v to_o teach_v we_o in_o write_v the_o preface_n or_o prologue_n to_o his_o evangelical_n history_n viz._n that_o the_o same_o jesus_n who_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o woman_n be_v bear_v the_o christ_n or_o be_v the_o christ_n in_o right_a and_o by_o the_o advantage_n of_o his_o birth_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o give_v for_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o word_n for_o that_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n do_v not_o only_o make_v his_o flesh_n but_o also_o insinuate_v himself_o into_o it_o as_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n speak_v do_v there_o sow_v the_o principle_n of_o his_o prophetical_a operation_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o our_o bodily_a father_n do_v not_o only_o give_v we_o birth_n but_o often_o transmit_v to_o we_o the_o seed_n of_o their_o inclination_n and_o virtue_n now_o that_o which_o have_v never_o be_v see_v in_o any_o other_o prophet_n oblige_v the_o evangelist_n to_o call_v jesus_n christ_n the_o word_n to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o other_o prophet_n and_o interpreter_n of_o god_n and_o to_o express_v himself_o in_o so_o forcible_a a_o manner_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o this_o great_a prophet_n in_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n the_o old_a translation_n be_v verbum_fw-la domini_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la prophetam_fw-la the_o new_a have_v something_o more_o emphatical_a verbum_fw-la domini_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la caro_fw-la the_o word_n insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o flesh_n and_o prepare_v it_o for_o prophecy_n marius_n victorinus_n to_o give_v a_o idea_n of_o this_o twofold_a divine_a dispensation_n manifestation_n and_o communication_n say_v in_o his_o 3d_o book_n against_o arius_n that_o there_o be_v a_o double_a energy_n or_o operation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o one_o in_o a_o manifest_a way_n christ_n in_o flesh_n the_o other_o in_o a_o secret_a way_n the_o holy_a ghost_n whereupon_o he_o call_v the_o father_n a_o voice_n in_o silence_n the_o son_n the_o voice_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o voice_n of_o the_o voice_n which_o show_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o son_n as_o the_o son_n be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o st._n basil_n speak_v 5_o advers._fw-la eunom_fw-la the_o son_n be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o son_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d now_o we_o see_v by_o what_o mean_v error_n be_v introduce_v god_n have_v reveal_v himself_o to_o his_o creature_n by_o way_n of_o outward_a manifestation_n and_o by_o way_n of_o inward_a communication_n out_o of_o those_o two_o dispensation_n have_v be_v make_v so_o many_o divine_a person_n distinct_a from_o god_n the_o father_n that_o be_v a_o second_o person_n be_v make_v of_o the_o manifestation_n and_o of_o the_o communication_n be_v make_v a_o three_o it_o
most_o common_o in_o the_o shape_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o man._n some_o of_o the_o ancient_n be_v bold_a enough_o to_o say_v that_o this_o word_n show_v himself_o to_o the_o patriarch_n in_o the_o same_o shape_n of_o face_n with_o which_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v one_o day_n appear_v and_o they_o suppose_v as_o servetus_n have_v well_o explain_v it_o lib._n 3._o p._n 108_o &_o seq_n that_o the_o word_n be_v no_o other_o than_o god_n person_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o image_n whereby_o god_n manifest_v himself_o and_o that_o that_o image_n be_v the_o very_a shape_n of_o jesus_n christ_n man_n there_o be_v according_a to_o they_o but_o one_o only_o divine_a person_n one_o only_a face_n one_o only_a representation_n which_o have_v always_o be_v the_o same_o whether_o in_o god_n immediate_o show_v himself_o in_o create_a light_n or_o in_o angel_n or_o in_o the_o messiah_n who_o speak_v to_o we_o in_o his_o name_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o we_o may_v say_v that_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n be_v eternal_a it_o be_v easy_a to_o apprehend_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o father_n they_o mean_v that_o the_o word_n be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o idea_n of_o jesus_n christ_n man_n who_o be_v in_o god_n understanding_n from_o all_o eternity_n be_v put_v forth_o in_o a_o visible_a form_n god_n who_o design_v to_o manifest_v himself_o in_o time_n by_o his_o messiah_n have_v from_o the_o beginning_n even_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o universe_n give_v prelude_v of_o his_o great_a design_n in_o show_v himself_o to_o either_o angel_n or_o man_n only_o under_o the_o visible_a form_n which_o his_o son_n be_v in_o time_n to_o have_v which_o he_o describe_v in_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o manifestation_n and_o of_o his_o presence_n whether_o by_o a_o angel_n by_o light_n or_o by_o a_o cloud_n so_o that_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n because_o the_o same_o power_n which_o make_v the_o world_n become_v the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o same_o shape_n of_o face_n which_o appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n be_v make_v the_o shape_n of_o his_o face_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o flesh_n i_o do_v not_o defend_v this_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n i_o only_o show_v what_o it_o be_v without_o oblige_v myself_o to_o maintain_v it_o and_o this_o aught_o likewise_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o all_o their_o other_o hypothesis_n be_v that_o as_o it_o will_v the_o patriarch_n be_v by_o those_o kind_n of_o apparition_n accustom_a to_o represent_v god_n to_o themselves_o in_o humane_a shape_n god_n be_v also_o please_v to_o speak_v to_o they_o of_o his_o perfection_n in_o a_o manner_n suit_v to_o the_o idea_n of_o his_o person_n which_o they_o have_v frame_v to_o themselves_o whereon_o maimonides_n observe_v that_o the_o chaldean_a paraphra_v to_o rectify_v that_o idea_n of_o the_o deity_n use_v the_o term_n word_n to_o signify_v in_o a_o less_o familiar_a manner_n the_o several_a dispensation_n of_o providence_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v the_o eye_n hand_n and_o affection_n of_o god_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o paraphra_v intend_v to_o soften_v all_o those_o expression_n which_o seem_v to_o attribute_v to_o god_n corporeal_a part_n and_o human_a passion_n unworthy_a of_o his_o majesty_n do_v in_o their_o stead_n use_v this_o term_n the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o seem_v to_o bring_v into_o our_o mind_n more_o spiritual_a idea_n of_o the_o supreme_a deity_n but_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o if_o it_o be_v unworthy_a of_o god_n to_o have_v eye_n hand_n and_o ear_n attribute_v to_o he_o it_o will_v not_o be_v less_o so_o to_o give_v he_o a_o mouth_n breath_n a_o voice_n and_o speech_n so_o that_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o if_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o figure_n the_o scripture_n mention_n the_o eye_n of_o god_n the_o hand_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v by_o the_o same_o figure_n that_o we_o say_v the_o breath_n of_o god_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n whereby_o all_o the_o mystery_n pretend_v to_o be_v find_v in_o this_o latter_a expression_n must_v vanish_v and_o we_o learn_v not_o to_o philosophise_v so_o nice_o on_o the_o oeconemy_n wherein_o god_n take_v various_a form_n to_o make_v himself_o the_o better_o know_v to_o we_o or_o on_o manner_n of_o speak_v which_o he_o have_v suit_v to_o our_o weak_a conception_n chap._n v._o how_o the_o philosopher_n and_o particular_o plato_n attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n a_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n it_o have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o most_o famous_a philosopher_n pythagoras_n socrates_n and_o plato_n that_o they_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o god_n which_o right_o understand_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o they_o have_v hear_v that_o silent_a language_n of_o the_o heaven_n which_o publish_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o declare_v the_o work_n of_o his_o hand_n clemens_n alexandr_n strom._n l._n 5._o p._n 547._o who_o so_o explain_v it_o say_v further_o that_o those_o philosopher_n consider_v the_o structure_n of_o the_o universe_n hear_v moses_n himself_o say_v god_n speak_v and_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o teach_v they_o that_o the_o word_n be_v the_o work_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o truth_n after_o thorough_o philosophize_v on_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o world_n they_o always_o come_v thence_o to_o conclude_v and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o production_n of_o a_o universal_a reason_n and_o of_o a_o infuse_v spirit_n which_o animate_v it_o and_o they_o hold_v these_o first_o cause_n to_o be_v the_o property_n of_o one_o only_a maker_n i_o mean_v the_o most_o perfect_a be_v in_o philosophize_v it_o be_v natural_a first_o to_o consider_v whether_o the_o world_n have_v always_o exi_v or_o whether_o it_o have_v be_v make_v it_o be_v a_o question_n which_o clem._n rom._n make_v to_o himself_o recognit_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 27._o some_o choose_v to_o believe_v the_o world_n eternity_n but_o they_o be_v but_o few_o and_o they_o follow_v the_o system_fw-la of_o ocellus_n lucanus_n other_o who_o be_v wise_a and_o more_o enlighten_v apprehend_v that_o it_o must_v have_v have_v a_o beginning_n and_o these_o last_o philosophised_a according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o time_n be_v lacrus_n the_o question_n be_v far_a to_o know_v how_o and_o by_o who_o the_o world_n have_v be_v make_v the_o whole_a system_n of_o the_o ancient_a philosophy_n run_v upon_o this_o question_n the_o philosopher_n make_v their_o inquiry_n on_o it_o and_o after_o attention_n and_o study_n the_o most_o know_v among_o they_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o god_n or_o the_o voice_n of_o nature_n which_o teach_v they_o that_o the_o world_n be_v the_o workmanship_n of_o a_o infinite_o good_a alwise_a and_o omnipotent_a god_n plato_n be_v the_o first_o who_o bring_v this_o system_fw-la to_o perfection_n thales_n hermotimus_n and_o anaxagorus_n discover_v a_o spirit_n which_o dispose_v matter_n and_o clothe_v it_o with_o its_o several_a form_n socrates_n add_v that_o this_o spirit_n which_o govern_v the_o world_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n and_o than_o plato_n philosophize_v yet_o far_a frame_v a_o kind_n of_o trinity_n 〈◊〉_d pâ—tav_n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o for_o he_o conceive_v a_o most_o good_a god_n who_o he_o call_v the_o father_n or_o the_o good_a most_o wise_a who_o he_o call_v the_o reason_n or_o the_o word_n most_o powerful_a who_o he_o call_v the_o spirit_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n but_o then_o after_o all_o as_o they_o be_v three_o perfection_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o creator_n he_o often_o confound_v their_o operation_n as_o then_o these_o three_o property_n goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n make_v up_o the_o whole_a idea_n which_o we_o have_v of_o god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o creation_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v that_o the_o sound_a philosophy_n fix_v on_o these_o three_o first_o cause_n when_o it_o be_v seek_v the_o origin_n of_o the_o world_n by_o study_v and_o contemplate_v on_o the_o world_n itself_o the_o invisible_a grandeurs_fw-fr of_o god_n say_v st._n paul_n rom._n 1.20_o as_o well_o his_o eternal_a power_n as_o the_o other_o attribute_n of_o his_o godhead_n become_v as_o it_o be_v visible_a in_o be_v clear_o understand_v by_o his_o work_n from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v by_o behold_v these_o work_n that_o the_o author_n of_o they_o be_v find_v out_o and_o that_o it_o be_v discover_v that_o they_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o infinite_a goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n and_o they_o go_v no_o far_o because_o the_o system_fw-la of_o good_a philosophy_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o creation_n prove_v complete_a with_o these_o three_o principle_n as_o have_v be_v already_o
the_o reason_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n have_v thereby_o lay_v down_o as_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o universe_n the_o goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o god_n but_o the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o this_o platonic_a trinity_n be_v galen_n in_o his_o three_o book_n de_fw-fr vsu_fw-la partium_fw-la his_o word_n be_v plain_a and_o may_v be_v call_v the_o right_a key_n of_o platonism_n i_o do_v not_o say_v he_o make_v true_a religion_n and_o piety_n towards_o god_n to_o consist_v in_o sacrifice_a hecatomb_n or_o in_o send_v up_o the_o smoke_n of_o much_o incense_n but_o in_o know_v and_o make_v know_v to_o other_o what_o god_n wisdom_n power_n and_o goodness_n be_v for_o in_o my_o opinion_n that_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o so_o many_o good_a thing_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o his_o goodness_n which_o deserve_v our_o unmost_a praise_n that_o he_o have_v find_v the_o way_n of_o put_v it_o into_o so_o good_a order_n be_v the_o high_a pitch_n of_o wisdom_n and_o that_o he_o can_v execute_v so_o vast_a a_o design_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o almighty_a power_n nothing_o be_v plain_a than_o this_o comment_n he_o full_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n without_o mix_v any_o philosophical_a subtlety_n or_o cabalistick_a mystery_n with_o it_o here_o all_o refer_v to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o show_v no_o more_o than_o a_o natural_a trinity_n which_o all_o may_v read_v in_o these_o three_o admirable_a property_n which_o god_n have_v if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v make_v visible_a in_o his_o work_n and_o last_o clem._n alexan._n lib._n 5._o strom._n p._n 547._o edit_fw-la lutet_fw-la 1629._o full_o show_v plato_n mind_n in_o the_o definition_n he_o give_v of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n of_o all_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v not_o that_o which_o be_v utter_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o a_o most_o evident_a wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n with_o a_o almighty_a and_o true_o divine_a power_n this_o be_v plain_a here_o you_o have_v the_o wisdom_n goodness_n and_o power_n whereof_o plato_n make_v his_o three_o principle_n and_o whereof_o clemens_n make_v only_o the_o internal_a word_n the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o utter_v word_n so_o free_a and_o unlimited_a be_v this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n observe_v far_o that_o the_o word_n most_o evident_a refer_v to_o what_o appear_v of_o god_n in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v proper_o the_o word_n of_o god_n according_a to_o all_o the_o platonical_a allegorist_n as_o to_o the_o beget_v word_n which_o be_v not_o that_o wisdom_n nor_o that_o goodness_n nor_o that_o power_n which_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n what_o can_v it_o be_v but_o the_o world_n itself_o nevertheless_o the_o father_n believe_v the_o prolation_n of_o this_o word_n to_o be_v the_o true_a generation_n and_o consequent_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o a_o beget_v son_n understand_v it_o of_o this_o world_n without_o think_v of_o it_o plato_n then_o have_v so_o personalize_v the_o several_a operation_n of_o the_o godhead_n speak_v of_o many_o god_n to_o please_v the_o people_n populo_fw-la ut_fw-la placerent_fw-la quas_fw-la secisset_fw-la fabulas_fw-la reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o liberty_n of_o own_v but_o one_o god_n when_o he_o converse_v with_o the_o learned_a or_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o epistle_n when_o he_o write_v to_o his_o friend_n chap._n viii_o that_o the_o pleroma_n of_o the_o valentinian_o be_v a_o allegorical_a theology_n with_o a_o digression_n concern_v the_o fanaticism_n of_o both_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a gnostic_n i_o pass_v from_o the_o philosopher_n to_o the_o heretic_n who_o imitate_v they_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v a_o hide_a and_o mystical_a theology_n in_o the_o pleroma_n of_o the_o valentinian_o that_o prodigious_a number_n of_o emanation_n which_o seem_v so_o monstrous_a a_o opinion_n to_o we_o be_v at_o bottom_n but_o either_o a_o system_fw-la of_o the_o several_a order_n of_o angel_n who_o be_v often_o call_v aeons_n i_o mean_v such_o a_o celestial_a hierarchy_n as_o that_o of_o dionysius_n be_v or_o that_o collection_n of_o idea_n those_o different_a property_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o valentin_n call_v they_o apud_fw-la iren._n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o those_o several_a dispensation_n which_o they_o conceive_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n for_o they_o do_v consider_v he_o 1._o without_o regard_n to_o the_o creature_n as_o incomprehensible_a and_o retire_v into_o a_o profound_a silence_n that_o be_v as_o not_o have_v yet_o speak_v that_o efficacious_a word_n which_o be_v to_o make_v the_o creature_n and_o then_o he_o call_v he_o the_o profound_a and_o the_o silence_n that_o be_v the_o first_o order_n of_o aeons_n 2._o they_o consider_v god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o intelligible_a world_n as_o have_v his_o understanding_n fill_v with_o idea_n idea_n be_v the_o essence_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o platonist_n and_o then_o they_o call_v he_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v their_o second_o syzigy_n 3._o they_o consider_v god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o sensible_a world_n as_o execute_v his_o design_n and_o speak_v that_o powerful_a word_n which_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o all_o creature_n and_o then_o they_o call_v he_o the_o word_n and_o the_o life_n that_o be_v their_o three_o syzigy_n 4._o they_o consider_v god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o spiritual_a and_o evangelical_n world_n as_o work_v redemption_n and_o there_o they_o find_v the_o mediator_n jesus_n christ_n man_n with_o the_o new_a church_n which_o he_o make_v by_o his_o preach_a and_o death_n and_o then_o they_o call_v he_o the_o man_n and_o the_o church_n that_o be_v their_o four_o alliance_n but_o after_o all_o these_o several_a emanation_n right_o take_v be_v but_o the_o several_a respect_n in_o which_o they_o conceive_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n who_o have_v be_v hide_v in_o a_o abyss_n of_o light_n do_v outward_o manifest_v himself_o in_o these_o two_o admirable_a work_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a creation_n that_o be_v the_o testimony_n which_o irenaeus_n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o give_v of_o they_o the_o valentinian_o say_v he_o after_o have_v divide_v their_o emanation_n do_v however_o return_v to_o the_o unity_n hold_v that_o all_o together_o make_v but_o one_o and_o in_o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o the_o same_o father_n relate_v that_o ptolemy_n give_v the_o most_o high_a god_n two_o wife_n understanding_n and_o will_n which_o they_o call_v the_o father_n two_o power_n apparent_o show_v that_o ptolemy_n fall_v into_o plato_n allegory_n in_o ascribe_v wisdom_n and_o power_n as_o two_o property_n inseparable_a from_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spirit_n to_o the_o good_a or_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o i_o do_v see_v why_o ptolemy_n may_v not_o as_o well_o allegorical_o say_v that_o the_o supreme_a father_n have_v two_o wife_n as_o philo_z in_o the_o like_a case_n that_o the_o world_n have_v god_n for_o its_o father_n and_o knowledge_n for_o its_o mother_n but_o if_o all_o these_o several_a power_n of_o the_o valentinian_o do_v not_o destroy_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n whence_o then_o come_v it_o you_o will_v say_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v so_o abhor_v the_o reason_n be_v apparent_a viz._n that_o in_o avoid_v the_o christian_a simplicity_n they_o run_v the_o faith_n into_o terrible_a confusion_n expose_v god_n unity_n to_o peril_n by_o their_o idle_a speculation_n as_o for_o the_o basilidian_o they_o do_v also_o allegorise_v on_o the_o word_n abraxes_n whereby_o they_o understand_v that_o supreme_a power_n from_o which_o all_o the_o other_o aeons_n or_o spirit_n proceed_v this_o name_n have_v in_o its_o greek_a letter_n the_o number_n 365_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o day_n of_o the_o year_n or_o according_a to_o basilides_n of_o the_o celestial_a orbs._n and_o he_o intend_v to_o signify_v that_o abraxas_n or_o the_o most_o high_a god_n be_v the_o father_n of_o the_o celestial_a orb_n age_n or_o aeons_n and_o creator_n of_o the_o universe_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o this_o be_v a_o hebrew_n word_n and_o that_o it_o come_v from_o ab_n ben_n rovach_n father_n son_n and_o spirit_n menage_n will_v with_o his_o etymological_a sagacity_n find_v no_o difficulty_n in_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v its_o derivation_n thus_o ab_n ben_n rovach_n abenrach_n aberach_n abrach_n and_o add_v a_o greek_a termination_n abrachas_n abraxas_n serenus_n the_o physician_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o basilidian_o lengthen_v the_o word_n frame_v abracadabra_fw-la of_o it_o which_o be_v another_o mysterious_a name_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o as_o a_o amulet_n or_o preservative_n for_o the_o cure_n of_o all_o intermit_a
fever_n almost_o as_o the_o superstitious_a use_n some_o word_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o st._n john_n gospel_n which_o they_o hang_v about_o the_o patient_n neck_n as_o i_o myself_o have_v see_v now_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o basilidian_o pass_v for_o the_o first_o author_n among_o christian_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o secret_a and_o of_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o they_o design_v to_o hide_v it_o under_o this_o allegorical_a and_o symbolical_a name_n but_o it_o be_v also_o possible_a that_o this_o name_n contain_v only_o the_o gospel-trinity_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n whereon_o they_o allegorize_v extravagant_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n by_o this_o essay_n which_o we_o have_v be_v make_v it_o sufficient_o appear_v that_o we_o can_v give_v a_o rational_a mean_v to_o the_o other_o order_n of_o the_o aeons_n wherewith_o the_o gnostic_n do_v also_o enlarge_v their_o system_n with_o a_o little_a labour_n in_o take_v off_o the_o veil_n of_o allegory_n which_o cover_v the_o hide_a mean_v of_o this_o mysterious_a theology_n one_o may_v easy_o enough_o discover_v that_o the_o true_a aim_n of_o these_o christian_a philosopher_n be_v to_o set_v off_o the_o lowness_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o suppose_a depth_n of_o their_o mystery_n but_o we_o will_v go_v no_o far_o on_o this_o article_n the_o sample_n give_v be_v sufficient_a but_o if_o any_o one_o desire_n proof_n of_o this_o our_o explication_n of_o valentin_n aeons_n that_o he_o conceive_v they_o only_o as_o the_o several_a affection_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n or_o as_o so_o many_o dispensation_n of_o providence_n let_v he_o but_o consult_v chap._n 12._o of_o danaeus_n de_fw-fr haeresib_n to_o be_v brief_a we_o will_v here_o quote_v only_o the_o famous_a pearson_n vindic._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 5._o valentin_n say_v he_o make_v a_o open_a profession_n of_o believe_v but_o one_o god_n and_o though_o tertullian_n assert_n somewhat_o rhetorical_o that_o this_o heretic_n believe_v as_o many_o god_n as_o he_o number_v aeons_n that_o father_n himself_o do_v nevertheless_o own_o that_o valentin_n aeons_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o divine_a propertys_n and_o affection_n whereof_o his_o disciple_n afterward_o make_v personal_a substance_n gallasius_n have_v before_o pearson_n observe_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o annotat._n in_o lib._n 1._o irenaei_n for_o he_o recite_v the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n ptolemy_n say_v that_o father_n follow_v valentin_n doctrine_n only_o he_o make_v personal_a substance_n subsist_v distinct_o from_o god_n of_o what_o valentin_n have_v consider_v only_o as_o affection_n and_o idea_n internal_a and_o intimate_a to_o the_o godhead_n irenaeus_n also_o inform_v we_o that_o by_o these_o aeons_n valentin_n understand_v only_o certain_a disposition_n and_o power_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n summi_fw-la dei_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tantum_fw-la quasdam_fw-la &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o clear_o explain_v in_o his_o l._n 1._o c._n 6._o where_o he_o relate_v the_o system_fw-la of_o the_o discreet_a valentinian_o when_o say_v they_o the_o supreme_a god_n will_v produce_v any_o thing_n he_o be_v in_o that_o respect_n call_v father_n but_o because_o his_o production_n be_v true_a he_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n call_v the_o truth_n and_o then_o when_o he_o will_v produce_v and_o manifest_v himself_o he_o be_v call_v the_o mun._n the_o man_n by_o speak_v beget_v the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o first-born_a son_n all_o which_o show_v that_o allegory_n be_v undetermined_a every_o one_o take_v it_o the_o way_n which_o best_o please_v he_o but_o however_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o these_o aeons_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o god_n several_a affection_n or_o dispensation_n what_o be_v peculiar_a in_o this_o last_o hypothesis_n be_v that_o man_n which_o signify_v god_n manifest_v himself_o utter_v the_o word_n his_o first-born_a which_o yet_o have_v a_o good_a sense_n according_a to_o mark_v the_o valentinian_n who_o in_o chap._n 10._o of_o the_o same_o book_n say_v that_o god_n to_o give_v a_o visible_a form_n to_o the_o invisible_a grandure_v which_o be_v in_o he_o utter_v his_o word_n like_o himself_o understanding_n by_o the_o word_n only_o the_o visible_a form_n which_o god_n take_v to_o manifest_v himself_o in_o so_o our_o quaker_n understand_v no_o more_o by_o the_o word_n than_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n manifest_v himself_o to_o men._n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sabellian_o who_o by_o the_o christ_n do_v not_o any_o way_n understand_v a_o man_n but_o only_o divine_a clemency_n and_o heavenly_a aid_n manifest_v itself_o to_o man_n in_o the_o work_n of_o redemption_n it_o may_v perhaps_o also_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v call_v the_o word_n the_o most_o manifest_a goodness_n of_o god_n that_o of_o origen_n and_o of_o many_o other_o allegorist_n do_v not_o at_o all_o differ_v from_o it_o since_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o believe_v in_o the_o son_n of_o mary_n as_o in_o their_o theologise_v son_n as_o they_o speak_v much_o slight_a faith_n and_o the_o sensible_a gospel_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o and_o value_v only_a contemplation_n this_o platonic_a fanaticism_n have_v cerinthus_n for_o its_o author_n who_o careful_o distinguish_v jesus_n the_o son_n of_o mary_n from_o this_o christ_n or_o this_o celestial_a aid_n which_o come_v to_o enlighten_v and_o guide_v man_n and_o it_o be_v now_o adopt_a by_o father_n malebranche_n dr._n more_n and_o mr._n norris_n this_o last_o be_v a_o right_a platonic_a fanatic_a who_o have_v bring_v disorder_n and_o confusion_n into_o both_o the_o speculative_a part_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o christian_a piety_n his_o several_a treatise_n of_o doctrine_n and_o of_o morality_n show_v that_o the_o dream_n of_o a_o contemplative_a man_n be_v capable_a of_o convert_v the_o most_o sensible_a light_n of_o reason_n and_o revelation_n into_o smoak_n can_v we_o forbear_v judge_v of_o what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o plato_n as_o we_o judge_v of_o what_o he_o have_v write_v concern_v the_o love_n of_o god_n which_o he_o make_v to_o consist_v in_o such_o refine_a contemplation_n and_o enthusiasm_n as_o render_v gospel-morality_n though_o of_o itself_o so_o plain_a and_o natural_a whole_o impracticable_a fanaticism_n all_o over_o and_o if_o we_o see_v it_o in_o the_o morality_n of_o these_o visionary_n why_o do_v we_o not_o perceive_v that_o their_o strain_a platonism_n be_v no_o less_o the_o fruit_n of_o mystical_a theology_n the_o father_n be_v right_a quaker_n in_o their_o system_fw-la of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o if_o we_o will_v not_o be_v quaker_n in_o point_n of_o morality_n let_v we_o keep_v close_o to_o our_o principle_n and_o neither_o be_v so_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o word_n and_o such_o other_o speculative_a point_n as_o have_v be_v render_v incomprehensible_a by_o too_o much_o refine_n of_o they_o if_o i_o may_v say_v what_o i_o think_v this_o gallimaufry_n about_o the_o divine_a word_n which_o be_v define_v see_v the_o treatise_n entitle_v reason_n and_o religion_n a_o intelligible_a world_n archetype_n and_o ideal_o or_o even_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v various_o imitable_a various_o exhibitive_a and_o representative_a of_o all_o thing_n which_o exist_v this_o cant_n i_o say_v be_v suspect_v by_o i_o and_o i_o be_o tempt_v to_o believe_v that_o under_o these_o specious_a name_n nothing_o more_o be_v give_v we_o than_o a_o fair_a system_fw-la of_o my_o understanding_n with_o its_o reason_n and_o idea_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a its_o universal_a and_o unchangeable_a nature_n which_o the_o philosopher_n call_v the_o reality_n and_o truth_n of_o thing_n and_o whereof_o they_o make_v even_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n yea_o i_o dare_v venture_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v deism_n or_o atheism_n disguise_v the_o accusation_n be_v heinous_a and_o require_v proof_n of_o the_o utmost_a evidence_n well_o and_o we_o shall_v produce_v they_o read_v and_o weigh_v these_o word_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la p._n 209._o that_o author_n say_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o triangle_n have_v a_o determinate_a and_o immutable_a nature_n such_o as_o it_o be_v not_o in_o my_o power_n to_o make_v the_o least_o alteration_n in_o which_o be_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v not_o of_o my_o make_n for_o than_o it_o will_v be_v arbitrary_a and_o i_o may_v change_v it_o as_o i_o please_v but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o absolute_a nature_n distinct_a from_o and_o independent_a of_o my_o understanding_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n himself_o modify_v and_o as_o it_o be_v exhibitive_a and_o imitable_a
god_n and_o behold_v here_o the_o ground_n of_o my_o allegory_n viz._n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o insinuate_v himself_o into_o j._n c._n become_v his_o director_n and_o master_n may_v just_o be_v compare_v to_o the_o son_n of_o the_o family_n but_o j._n c._n himself_o have_v always_o obey_v the_o holy_a spirit_n must_v be_v compare_v to_o a_o servant_n it_o be_v therefore_o in_o allegory_n that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o servant_n and_o so_o likewise_o in_o allegory_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v in_o allegory_n that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o the_o creature_n and_o consequent_o in_o allegory_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o all_o the_o creature_n and_o that_o he_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o god_n the_o whole_a be_v allegory_n in_o hermas_n the_o whole_a be_v vision_n similitude_n and_o parable_n there_o the_o faith_n in_o his_o write_n simil._n 9_o §_o 13_o and_o 15._o and_o all_o the_o other_o virtue_n be_v call_v holy_a spirit_n he_o usher_v they_o in_o like_a virgin_n well_o apparel_v kiss_v the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o also_o lie_v with_o hermas_n himself_o as_o with_o a_o brother_n the_o fiction_n of_o person_n be_v so_o familiar_a to_o this_o author_n that_o if_o you_o will_v find_v a_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n there_o you_o shall_v but_o catch_v at_o a_o shadow_n let_v it_o then_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o look_v for_o any_o thing_n but_o allegory_n and_o similitude_n in_o this_o book_n of_o he_o bear_v the_o same_o title_n whereas_o in_o the_o second_o book_n entitle_v the_o commandment_n where_o the_o doctrine_n be_v set_v forth_o more_o simple_o he_o speak_v not_o from_o the_o very_a first_o commandment_n but_o of_o one_o god_n the_o creator_n which_o be_v the_o whole_a idea_n he_o give_v we_o of_o this_o supreme_a be_v without_o any_o mention_n of_o three_o person_n of_o a_o eternal_a generation_n or_o incarnation_n which_o demonstrate_v that_o he_o have_v a_o different_a idea_n from_o that_o of_o a_o consubstantial_a trinity_n or_o of_o three_o equal_a hypostasis_n whatever_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o as_o this_o allegory_n of_o hermas_n touch_v christ_n mislead_v the_o platonic_a father_n who_o take_v it_o literal_o be_v prejudice_v by_o the_o philosophy_n they_o be_v bring_v up_o in_o there_o be_v another_o in_o the_o six_o commandment_n by_o which_o they_o be_v no_o less_o impose_v on_o there_o be_v say_v he_o two_o genius_n in_o man_n the_o one_o of_o justice_n the_o other_o of_o iniquity_n the_o greek_a have_v it_o no_o doubt_n two_o angel_n and_o so_o this_o passage_n be_v read_v in_o the_o translator_n of_o origen_n hom._n 35._o in_o luc._n dvos_fw-la angelos_n hereupon_o the_o father_n have_v grave_o hand_v down_o to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v two_o angel_n the_o one_o of_o good_a the_o other_o of_o evil_n that_o attend_v a_o man_n from_o his_o birth_n just_a as_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o angel_n fall_v in_o love_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o man_n have_v mistake_v the_o allegory_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o delight_n to_o abide_v in_o our_o body_n but_o let_v the_o father_n talk_v on_o this_o be_v take_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n be_v ridiculous_a and_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n especial_o the_o evil_a angel_n can_v it_o be_v doubt_v here_o that_o hermas_n intend_v only_o to_o allegorise_v upon_o the_o twofold_a inclination_n in_o man_n towards_o good_a and_o evil_a it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o chaldean_n jew_n and_o mahometan_n as_o also_o some_o pagan_a philosopher_n do_v affect_v such_o like_a allegory_n and_o personalize_v these_o two_o inclination_n every_o thing_n be_v a_o angel_n to_o the_o jew_n especial_o with_o the_o pharisee_n when_o they_o dispute_v against_o the_o sadducee_n who_o deny_v their_o existence_n as_o to_o the_o heathen_n we_o have_v show_v before_o that_o the_o wisdom_n of_o socrates_n be_v his_o daemon_n and_o genius_n we_o have_v stumble_v at_o this_o oriental_a philosophy_n which_o allegorize_v upon_o every_o thing_n spiritualise_v and_o personalize_v all_o it_o be_v by_o the_o like_a mistake_v that_o gross_a platonism_n take_v literal_o what_o the_o subtle_a platonism_n say_v only_o in_o allegory_n and_o make_v three_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o three_o divine_a power_n concur_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n now_o these_o divine_n who_o turn_v these_o two_o inclination_n in_o man_n into_o two_o angelical_a person_n be_v the_o same_o that_o metamorphose_v the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o create_v the_o world_n into_o a_o divine_a person_n a_o son_n beget_v of_o god_n and_o consubstantial_a with_o his_o father_n will_v you_o trust_v they_o still_o and_o boast_v notwithstanding_o of_o the_o acuteness_n and_o penetration_n of_o our_o age_n yet_o foolish_a enough_o to_o be_v besot_v with_o all_o these_o chimaera_n shall_v we_o never_o comprehend_v that_o what_o moses_n say_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o his_o command_n all_o thing_n be_v create_v in_o the_o beginning_n the_o apostle_n speak_v it_o in_o a_o mystic_a sense_n of_o j._n c._n who_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n which_o create_v all_o thing_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o new_a creation_n have_v put_v all_o thing_n into_o a_o new_a form_n and_o order_n as_o well_o the_o angel_n in_o heaven_n as_o the_o man_n here_o on_o earth_n it_o be_v evident_a by_o clemens_n romanus_n that_o the_o ancient_n make_v use_v of_o continual_a allusion_n to_o the_o first_o creation_n wherein_o they_o seek_v for_o a_o mystic_a sense_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o second_o perform_v by_o j._n c._n in_o his_o second_o ep._n c._n 1._o he_o speak_v thus_o of_o our_o redemption_n when_o we_o be_v without_o understanding_n and_o worship_v stone_n and_o wood_n god_n have_v pity_n on_o we_o for_o he_o call_v we_o when_o we_o be_v not_o in_o be_v and_o will_v have_v we_o to_o pass_v from_o no_o be_v into_o a_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o doubt_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o new_a creation_n and_o that_o in_o term_n as_o strong_a as_o be_v use_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o cause_v we_o to_o pass_v from_o no_o be_v into_o a_o be_v as_o if_o we_o be_v form_v out_o of_o nothing_o when_o we_o be_v reform_v by_o the_o gospel_n these_o term_n seem_v to_o be_v absolute_a but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o they_o and_o will_v do_v well_o if_o we_o seek_v here_o for_o a_o comparative_a sense_n consider_v that_o author_n neglect_v very_o often_o to_o use_v the_o particle_n denote_v this_o figure_n which_o soften_v the_o expression_n as_o for_o example_n as_o it_o be_v that_o we_o may_v say_v so_o if_o i_o may_v speak_v thus_o all_o may_v perceive_v that_o if_o clement_n have_v say_v of_o j._n c._n as_o he_o may_v have_v do_v that_o he_o call_v we_o when_o we_o be_v not_o in_o be_v and_o make_v we_o to_o exist_v out_o of_o nothing_o these_o word_n will_v have_v be_v stretch_v as_o if_o they_o attribute_v our_o creation_n out_o of_o nothing_o to_o j._n c._n it_o will_v have_v be_v say_v behold_v here_o j._n c._n particular_o describe_v to_o be_v he_o that_o call_v thing_n not_o in_o be_v as_o if_o they_o be_v now_o by_o a_o strong_a inference_n this_o sense_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v they_o see_v they_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o father_n who_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n yet_o we_o must_v agree_v however_o herein_o for_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o subject_n require_v it_o that_o they_o intend_v only_o the_o new_a creation_n and_o consequent_o must_v own_v that_o when_o the_o sacred_a author_n and_o their_o disciple_n seem_v to_o attribute_v the_o creation_n of_o all_o thing_n to_o j._n c._n we_o have_v the_o same_o reason_n to_o look_v on_o such_o like_a expression_n as_o allegory_n which_o set_v before_o our_o eye_n the_o form_n of_o the_o new_a creature_n by_o representation_n draw_v from_o the_o old_a creation_n the_o same_o clement_n ep._n 1._o c._n 12._o allegorize_v upon_o the_o scarlet_a rope_n of_o rahab_n good_a critic_n do_v not_o question_v this_o though_o he_o speak_v as_o if_o his_o allegoric_a sense_n be_v the_o only_a true_a one_o for_o he_o praise_v not_o only_o the_o faith_n but_o also_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o woman_n declare_v by_o it_o the_o future_a redemption_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o j._n c._n this_o allegory_n of_o clemens_n say_v cotelier_n in_o his_o note_n be_v approve_v of_o by_o many_o of_o great_a note_n quote_v the_o father_n that_o follow_v he_o therein_o note_v he_o call_v it_o a_o allegory_n although_o in_o clement_n it_o have_v all_o the_o air_n of_o a_o simple_a and_o natural_a sense_n
have_v innovate_v he_o must_v know_v little_a of_o plato_n who_o can_v believe_v that_o he_o can_v fall_v into_o so_o dull_a a_o philosophy_n as_o that_o god_n do_v from_o all_o eternity_n necessary_o beget_v a_o son_n a_o second_o god_n put_v he_o forth_o out_o of_o himself_o with_o his_o proper_a hypostasis_fw-la which_o distinguish_v he_o from_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o he_o to_o create_v the_o world_n unless_o it_o be_v perhaps_o to_o deceive_v the_o vulgar_a people_n but_o that_o god_n do_v voluntary_o conceive_v a_o design_n of_o create_v the_o world_n that_o he_o do_v actual_o create_v it_o by_o his_o efficacious_a word_n that_o that_o word_n be_v his_o son_n in_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n because_o it_o be_v emanated_a from_o the_o divine_a understanding_n that_o it_o be_v in_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n the_o creator_n because_o it_o be_v the_o mean_n and_o instrument_n which_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n make_v use_n of_o to_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o all_o thing_n then_o indeed_o i_o own_o literal_o moses_n say_v that_o god_n speak_v and_o the_o creature_n obey_v then_o i_o shall_v own_o plato_n allegory_n tell_v i_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o moses_n but_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o religion_n wherein_o he_o be_v bear_v then_o to_o conclude_v i_o own_o the_o good_a divinity_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o assure_v i_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o that_o which_o be_v beget_v but_o supreme_a goodness_n profound_a wisdom_n and_o infinite_a power_n manifest_v itself_o in_o the_o work_n of_o this_o universe_n this_o be_v without_o doubt_n the_o true_a way_n of_o understanding_n plato_n and_o we_o have_v a_o famous_a platonist_n as_o our_o warrant_n for_o it_o it_o be_v coelius_n rhodoginus_n lect._n antiq_fw-la lib._n 9_o c._n 12._o for_o that_o great_a man_n very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o one_o can_v never_o be_v a_o good_a platonist_n if_o he_o do_v not_o reckon_v that_o plato_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v allegorical_o good_a platonist_n like_o the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n discover_v to_o we_o the_o origin_n of_o this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n by_o say_v that_o from_o the_o first_o will_n proceed_v another_o will_n and_o from_o this_o the_o world_n lib._n 1._o c._n 24._o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o from_o the_o first_o eternal_a and_o internal_o beget_v will_n proceed_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n a_o second_o will_n external_o beget_v a_o express_a command_n which_o speak_v all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o this_o second_o will_n be_v metaphorical_o the_o son_n because_o proceed_v from_o god_n himself_o and_o from_o the_o invisibility_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o his_o nature_n it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o generation_n produce_v his_o image_n every_o manifestation_n be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n irenaeus_n be_v also_o another_o of_o the_o good_a platonist_n who_o allegorize_v in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o treatise_n against_o heresy_n he_o suppose_v god_n not_o to_o have_v need_v any_o more_o than_o his_o two_o hand_n to_o create_v the_o world_n there_o be_v no_o difficulty_n in_o perceive_v his_o intention_n through_o those_o word_n whereas_o the_o heretic_n maintain_v that_o all_o be_v make_v by_o angel_n and_o that_o those_o spirit_n have_v create_v the_o world_n irenaeus_n in_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n fly_v into_o the_o opposite_a extreme_a viz._n that_o god_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o angel_n make_v use_v of_o no_o more_o than_o his_o two_o hand_n his_o word_n and_o his_o spirit_n to_o do_v all_o thing_n not_o that_o by_o those_o two_o power_n he_o understand_v two_o hypostasis_n but_o only_o personalize_v they_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o aeons_n or_o to_o the_o gnostic_n angel_n which_o be_v esteem_v person_n and_o he_o mean_v nothing_o more_o than_o that_o god_n need_v not_o any_o other_o than_o himself_o as_o he_o explain_v himself_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n and_o in_o no_o wise_a any_o power_n separate_v from_o he_o have_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o his_o this_o god_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n what_o do_v these_o word_n signify_v that_o god_n need_v no_o other_o than_o himself_o if_o not_o that_o god_n have_v no_o need_n of_o any_o more_o than_o his_o command_n and_o power_n to_o operate_v what_o he_o will_v now_o this_o command_n and_o this_o power_n be_v not_o two_o hypostasis_n separate_v and_o distinct_a from_o his_o which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o heretic_n but_o two_o power_n which_o he_o employ_v as_o his_o two_o hand_n either_o let_v we_o blind_v ourselves_o or_o see_v allegory_n in_o all_o this_o again_o it_o be_v by_o a_o common_a figure_n that_o the_o name_n the_o quality_n and_o even_o the_o personality_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o cease_v to_o be_v or_o which_o be_v reject_v be_v give_v to_o that_o which_o take_v its_o place_n though_o it_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n god_n reject_v sacrifice_n give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o obedience_n which_o he_o accept_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a say_v dr._n a._n in_o his_o manuscript_n concern_v the_o satisfaction_n than_o to_o give_v to_o a_o thing_n which_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o another_o and_o which_o procure_v all_o the_o fruit_n of_o it_o the_o name_n of_o that_o instead_o whereof_o it_o be_v substitute_v st._n paul_n observe_v this_o rule_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n if_o he_o give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v to_o suit_v his_o expression_n to_o the_o idea_n which_o prevail_v under_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n wherein_o the_o principal_a act_n of_o piety_n consist_v in_o sacrifice_n he_o apply_v those_o ancient_a sacrifice_n to_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o intend_v any_o other_o mystery_n in_o it_o whereto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o be_v to_o teach_v the_o truth_n by_o his_o inspiration_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v teach_v it_o by_o preach_v speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o teacher_n as_o of_o a_o person_n because_o he_o be_v to_o supply_v the_o absence_n of_o a_o teacher_n and_o fill_v the_o place_n of_o a_o person_n so_o as_o the_o gnostic_n speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o angel_n who_o have_v create_v the_o world_n and_o govern_v the_o ancient_a people_n and_o of_o emanation_n and_o generation_n from_o the_o supreme_a be_v irenaeus_n answer_v the_o true_a angel_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o teach_v the_o prophet_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n and_o that_o word_n and_o spirit_n be_v his_o true_a emanation_n so_o make_v of_o a_o manifestation_n and_o of_o a_o communication_n god_n helper_n his_o coadjutor_n in_o the_o creation_n his_o minister_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n make_v i_o say_v so_o many_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o godhead_n of_o those_o power_n because_o he_o substitute_n they_o in_o lieu_n of_o the_o hypostasis_n reject_v by_o he_o it_o be_v by_o the_o fame_n method_n that_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n make_v entire_o allegorical_a commentary_n on_o the_o four_o gospel_n thus_o he_o allegorize_v the_o first_o word_n of_o st._n john_n the_o beginning_n say_v he_o that_o be_v god_n the_o word_n that_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n jesus_n christ_n of_o who_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o father_n say_v in_o the_o psalm_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v christ_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o without_o he_o nothing_o be_v make_v nothing_o that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o idol_n which_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v apparent_a by_o the_o method_n of_o this_o author_n who_o design_n the_o explain_v the_o gospel_n allegorical_o and_o particular_o by_o the_o allegorical_a explanation_n he_o give_v of_o the_o word_n beginning_n and_o of_o that_o of_o nothing_o that_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o word_n be_v likewise_o allegorical_a the_o word_n say_v he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o christ_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v be_v not_o that_o say_n that_o it_o be_v the_o christ_n the_o man_n who_o god_n have_v anoint_v who_o be_v the_o son_n and_o the_o word_n by_o who_o power_n all_o under_o the_o gospel_n be_v make_v even_o the_o idol_n which_o be_v make_v without_o he_o have_v be_v destroy_v and_o the_o world_n reform_v let_v we_o deal_v plain_o christ_n be_v the_o word_n only_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n which_o consider_v he_o as_o a_o second_o word_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o spiritual_a world_n what_o the_o word-god_n be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o sensible_a world_n it_o
constitution_n i_o place_v ignatius_n who_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o those_o of_o tarsus_n call_v those_o heretic_n minister_n of_o satan_n who_o hold_v these_o two_o extreme_n the_o one_o that_o j._n c._n be_v god_n over_o all_o the_o other_o that_o he_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a man._n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n he_o explain_v wherein_o orthodoxy_n true_o consist_v viz._n in_o believe_v christ_n bear_v of_o god_n by_o a_o virgin_n for_o not_o only_o they_o who_o believe_v he_o a_o mere_a man_n deny_v this_o truth_n but_o ignatius_n far_a insinuate_v that_o this_o truth_n be_v deny_v no_o less_o even_o by_o such_o who_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v god_n over_o all_o how_o say_v he_o to_o they_o do_v you_o not_o believe_v that_o j._n c._n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n but_o that_o he_o be_v god_n over_o all_o i_o will_v say_v him_z who_o can_v do_v all_o thing_n tell_v i_o then_o i_o pray_v who_o be_v he_o that_o send_v he_o to_o who_o will_n be_v he_o subject_a and_o who_o law_n do_v he_o fulfil_v how_o dare_v you_o maintain_v that_o the_o christ_n be_v by_o no_o mean_n generate_v that_o the_o lawgiver_n be_v unbegotten_a and_o that_o he_o who_o be_v without_o beginning_n be_v nail_v to_o a_o cross_n this_o passage_n be_v the_o clear_a proof_n the_o generation_n of_o j._n c._n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o true_a theology_n concern_v his_o person_n and_o those_o who_o hold_v he_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n contest_v this_o miraculous_a generation_n pretend_v that_o he_o be_v unbegotten_a for_o this_o reason_n ignatius_n add_v a_o little_a after_o this_o be_v not_o he_o who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o but_o the_o son_n mean_v thereby_o one_o who_o be_v beget_v daille_n exclaim_v upon_o the_o passage_n aforesaid_a say_v ignatius_n distinguish_v the_o son_n from_o that_o god_n who_o be_v over_o all_o which_o be_v blasphemy_n and_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o orthodox_n way_n because_o the_o character_n of_o a_o god_n over_o all_o be_v not_o proper_o of_o the_o person_n but_o a_o attribute_n of_o the_o substance_n so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v from_o j._n c._n without_o rob_v he_o of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o substance_n it_o will_v be_v say_v perhaps_o that_o the_o constitution_n be_v not_o clement_n and_o that_o the_o two_o epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ignatius_n be_v false_o ascribe_v to_o he_o but_o this_o be_v trifle_v as_o to_o our_o question_n for_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v my_o citation_n be_v from_o author_n of_o great_a antiquity_n and_o who_o pass_v for_o trinitarian_n they_o be_v witness_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o that_o age_n wherein_o they_o live_v and_o who_o testimony_n consequent_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v suspect_v by_o we_o modern_n so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o same_o be_v confirm_v by_o a_o doctor_n of_o great_a name_n and_o reputation_n for_o be_v it_o not_o well_o know_v that_o origen_n attack_v the_o same_o error_n in_o his_o 32_o tom._n on_o st._n john_n and_o in_o his_o eight_o book_n against_o celsus_n mons_fw-la huet_n in_o his_o quaestiones_fw-la origen_n 2._o be_v much_o scandalize_v that_o origen_n shall_v say_v some_o maintain_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n over_o all_o this_o proposition_n say_v huet_n be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o divine_a not_o the_o human_a nature_n origen_n on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v our_o saviour_n to_o be_v god_n over_o all_o and_o prove_v he_o to_o be_v inferior_a to_o the_o father_n by_o this_o reason_n because_o the_o father_n be_v god_n over_o all_o he_o take_v away_o then_o from_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n the_o character_n of_o supreme_a divinity_n and_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o father_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v origen_n himself_o i_o mean_v say_v he_o that_o there_o be_v some_o among_o the_o great_a number_n of_o believer_n who_o wide_o differ_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o rash_o maintain_v that_o our_o saviour_n be_v god_n over_o all_o for_o our_o part_n we_o have_v no_o regard_n for_o that_o opinion_n believe_v these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o viz._n the_o father_n why_o send_v i_o be_v great_a than_o i_o it_o be_v trifle_v to_o answer_n here_o that_o origen_n mean_v some_o heretic_n who_o hold_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o father_n this_o take_v not_o off_o from_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n for_o origen_n maintain_v that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o the_o father_n for_o this_o reason_n because_o he_o be_v not_o as_o the_o father_n god_n over_o all_o and_o because_o christ_n himself_o confess_v that_o the_o father_n be_v great_a than_o himself_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v the_o father_n alone_o who_o have_v this_o supreme_a prerogative_n to_o conclude_v dr._n bull_n in_o his_o judicium_fw-la eccles_n cath._n and_o his_o defender_n in_o his_o father_n vindicate_v cite_v the_o famous_a passage_n of_o justin_n when_o that_o father_n consent_v to_o a_o toleration_n of_o the_o josephites_n who_o believe_v jesus_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n yet_o nevertheless_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v christ_n these_o author_n i_o say_v insist_v much_o upon_o the_o opposition_n which_o justin_n martyr_n make_v between_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n the_o small_a number_n of_o josephites_n and_o the_o many_o who_o oppose_v '_o they_o now_o we_o have_v our_o turn_n to_o boast_v in_o this_o passage_n of_o origen_n and_o may_v take_v the_o same_o advantage_n they_o who_o believe_v j._n c._n to_o be_v god_n over_o all_o be_v but_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o some_o person_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o be_v the_o heretic_n because_o the_o few_o be_v always_o such_o but_o for_o those_o who_o oppose_v this_o error_n they_o beyond_o contradiction_n be_v the_o orthodox_n because_o they_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n the_o multitude_n chap_n iv_o general_n remark_n upon_o the_o forecited_a authority_n of_o the_o father_n it_o remain_v that_o i_o make_v two_o remark_n upon_o these_o passage_n in_o general_n one_o be_v that_o since_o it_o be_v heresy_n in_o these_o first_o time_n of_o christianity_n to_o affirm_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o supreme_a god_n it_o follow_v that_o orthodoxy_n be_v either_o the_o opinion_n of_o arius_n which_o will_v not_o be_v grant_v or_o that_o of_o the_o socinian_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v admit_v since_o it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n the_o other_o remark_n be_v since_o such_o father_n condemn_v this_o expression_n as_o heretical_a viz._n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n be_v god_n over_o all_o without_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o the_o objection_n now_o draw_v from_o that_o passage_n in_o rom._n 9.5_o which_o one_o will_v think_v be_v very_o natural_a for_o they_o to_o have_v solve_v it_o follow_v that_o in_o their_o time_n either_o they_o give_v those_o word_n another_o sense_n or_o that_o they_o read_v it_o otherwise_o than_o we_o do_v at_o this_o day_n suppose_v then_o as_o i_o be_o about_o to_o demonstrate_v that_o to_o ascribe_v to_o j._n c._n the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o father_n viz._n of_o be_v god_n over_o all_o be_v heresy_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n one_o see_v clear_o in_o what_o sense_n a_o remark_n of_o sulpitius_n severus_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v this_o that_o almost_o all_o christian_n in_o palestine_n in_o the_o time_n of_o adrian_n believe_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v a_o god_n not_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o sulpitius_n pretend_v nor_o a_o god_n beget_v a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n as_o eusebius_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v by_o pervert_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o by_o make_v they_o to_o serve_v his_o own_o prejudices_fw-la not_o i_o say_v once_o more_o the_o supreme_a god_n this_o will_v have_v be_v a_o damnable_a error_n what_o then_o why_o a_o god_n because_o he_o be_v receive_v or_o own_v not_o only_o as_o a_o just_a man_n and_o a_o prophet_n but_o as_o the_o christ_n of_o god_n who_o he_o make_v lord_n give_v he_o a_o name_n above_o every_o name_n the_o name_n of_o god_n note_v here_o the_o manner_n of_o christ_n deification_n in_o short_a one_o can_v believe_v without_o heresy_n according_a to_o these_o primitive_a doctor_n that_o he_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n have_v no_o more_o authority_n than_o other_o holy_a person_n one_o can_v therefore_o better_v state_n the_o orthodoxy_n of_o those_o venerable_a doctor_n than_o in_o avoid_v these_o two_o extreme_n and_o we_o find_v it_o to_o be_v so_o in_o the_o most_o famous_a and_o most_o ancient_a monument_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o mean_v the_o apostle_n creed_n which_o say_v i_o believe_v in_o
because_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v and_o their_o eye_n to_o be_v dazzle_v with_o cheir_a platonic_a philosophy_n the_o wonderful_a and_o the_o sublime_a be_v very_a tempt_a scheme_n these_o platonist_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o philosopher_n or_o rather_o of_o divine_n who_o have_v make_v a_o voyage_n to_o the_o world_n of_o idea_n and_o some_o christian_n be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o swallow_v all_o their_o vision_n for_o mystery_n but_o let_v we_o always_o remember_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o father_n that_o how_o far_o soever_o they_o wander_v in_o their_o large_a field_n of_o platonic_a contemplation_n they_o never_o advance_v so_o far_o as_o to_o equal_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n with_o that_o of_o his_o father_n origen_n who_o be_v one_o of_o they_o that_o go_v far_a never_o carry_v his_o theology_n to_o that_o extreme_a whatever_o lofty_a idea_n he_o have_v of_o the_o son_n he_o declare_v however_o in_o his_o 14_o tome_n on_o st._n john_n that_o the_o son_n be_v so_o much_o below_o the_o father_n as_o he_o and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v above_o the_o most_o noble_a creature_n go_v we_o now_o after_o this_o and_o say_v that_o the_o father_n hold_v the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v incarnate_a and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v that_o supreme_a god_n monsieur_n huet_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v upon_o this_o passage_n of_o origen_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v excuse_v and_o to_o attempt_v to_o find_v a_o orthodox_n sense_n in_o it_o can_v not_o be_v consistent_a with_o sincerity_n or_o honesty_n chap._n vii_o the_o same_o proof_n continue_v together_o with_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o ancient_a creed_n thereupon_o we_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o to_o consider_v the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o to_o compare_v those_o which_o be_v form_v upon_o the_o apostolic_a theology_n with_o such_o as_o be_v frame_v according_a to_o the_o platenick_n scheme_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o these_o latter_a that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o of_o his_o incarnation_n come_v in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o former_a creed_n the_o universal_a church_n say_v irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o have_v receive_v this_o faith_n from_o the_o holy_a apostle_n which_o be_v to_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o jesus_n christ_n his_o only_a son_n incarnate_a for_o our_o salvation_n etc._n etc._n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o very_a creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n except_v the_o word_n incarnate_a but_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o stand_v in_o the_o very_a place_n of_o those_o other_o word_n conceive_a by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o be_v want_v in_o this_o creed_n of_o irenaeus_n he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n unite_v itself_o to_o real_a and_o not_o to_o celestial_a and_o aerial_a flesh_n as_o some_o heretic_n imagine_v the_o turn_n be_v somewhat_o platonize_a but_o after_o all_o he_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o advance_v any_o thing_n but_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n since_o he_o dispute_v against_o those_o man_n who_o hold_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pure_a spirit_n clothe_v with_o celestial_a flesh_n and_o he_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n suppose_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o real_a man_n true_a flesh_n animate_v with_o a_o divine_a spirit_n a_o man_n bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n true_o bear_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o woman_n although_o form_v by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o spirit_n tertullian_n in_o one_o of_o his_o tract_n the_o veland_n virg._n in_o initio_fw-la have_v give_v we_o this_o plain_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o call_v the_o immutable_a and_o unchangeable_a rule_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v in_o one_o god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n and_o in_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n etc._n etc._n in_o another_o tract_n the_o praescrip_n adv_fw-la haeres_fw-la present_v you_o with_o another_o rule_n of_o the_o platonize_a faith_n which_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o same_o word_n by_o which_o god_n create_v the_o world_n speak_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n come_v forth_o from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n it_o light_v upon_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v make_v flesh_n and_o wrought_v in_o j.c._n all_o sort_n of_o miracle_n have_v he_o forget_v that_o the_o apostolic_a faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v change_v or_o reform_v no_o without_o doubt_n he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o change_v any_o thing_n but_o only_o give_v the_o ancient_a opinion_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o j._n c._n in_o platonic_a style_n in_o philosophic_a jargon_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a he_o substitute_n a_o allegory_n manage_v with_o force_n and_o violence_n in_o the_o room_n of_o this_o evangelical_n expression_n bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v plain_a and_o literal_a this_o spirit_n as_o tertullian_n say_v be_v a_o emanation_n from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n may_v be_v say_v in_o a_o mystic_a and_o sublime_a sense_n to_o be_v the_o same_o spirit_n who_o create_v the_o world_n and_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n st._n cyril_n in_o his_o catecheses_n explain_v a_o creed_n pure_o arian_n which_o dr._n bull_n pretend_v to_o be_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n i_o believe_v it_o say_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o father_n before_o age_n true_a god_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v incarnate_a and_o make_v man_n etc._n etc._n i_o say_v this_o creed_n be_v arian_n for_o it_o be_v express_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o all_o the_o arian_n confession_n that_o be_v now_o extant_a and_o if_o the_o doctor_n pretend_v that_o it_o be_v orthodox_n at_o the_o best_a hand_n it_o can_v pass_v for_o no_o more_o than_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n as_o monfieur_fw-fr le_fw-fr vassor_n have_v observe_v traité_n the_o 〈◊〉_d examen_fw-la ch_n 6._o p._n 226._o this_o creed_n of_o st._n cyril_n say_v he_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o constantinople_n especial_o in_o the_o article_n concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o catecheses_n we_o have_v be_v those_o which_o cyril_n make_v in_o his_o youth_n as_o st._n jerom_n report_v it_o this_o prelate_n review_v and_o augment_v they_o after_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n who_o creed_n he_o explain_v almost_o word_n for_o word_n in_o this_o case_n it_o will_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o article_n concern_v the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n cyril_n may_v have_v add_v it_o to_o his_o catecheses_n after_o the_o synod_n if_o this_o conjecture_n hold_v as_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n much_o more_o will_v it_o do_v so_o as_o to_o the_o platonic_a word_n we_o can_v but_o say_v in_o this_o case_n it_o will_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o article_n concern_v a_o son_n beget_v before_o age_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n cyril_n may_v add_v to_o his_o catecheses_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o constantinople_n let_v we_o join_v with_o this_o learned_a proselyte_n the_o famous_a mons_fw-la du_fw-fr pin_n who_o in_o his_o second_n tom._n of_o his_o bibliotheque_fw-fr p._n 413._o inunuate_v the_o novelty_n of_o cyril_n creed_n upon_o this_o account_n 1._o that_o it_o have_v the_o article_n of_o life_n everlasting_a which_o be_v not_o in_o all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o in_o his_o 1_o tom._n paris_n edit_n p._n 30._o he_o say_v that_o cyril_n in_o his_o catecheses_n make_n a_o particular_a creed_n which_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n use_v at_o the_o time_n that_o this_o father_n write_v his_o catecheses_n that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v commentary_n upon_o the_o creed_n have_v omit_v among_o other_o these_o word_n life_n everlasting_a and_o that_o st._n jerom_n observe_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o pammachius_n that_o the_o creed_n end_v with_o these_o word_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n these_o word_n of_o du_fw-fr pin_n be_v remarkable_a he_o say_v cyril_n make_v a_o creed_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o time_n when_o this_o father_n write_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n in_o a_o author_n that_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o ancient_a but_o however_o
be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n be_v no_o such_o glorious_a privilege_n for_o the_o messiah_n that_o it_o do_v not_o give_v he_o any_o pre-eminence_n above_o some_o other_o man_n who_o have_v be_v miraculous_o beget_v and_o by_o the_o immediate_a power_n of_o god_n that_o in_o a_o word_n it_o answer_v not_o that_o great_a idea_n which_o those_o word_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n natural_o raise_v in_o our_o mind_n i_o have_v already_o answer_v this_o objection_n with_o a_o passage_n of_o bartholomew_n of_o edessa_n i_o can_v further_o say_v that_o according_a to_o this_o way_n of_o reason_v of_o the_o doctor_n be_v j.c._n be_v no_o long_o by_o his_o hypothesis_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n if_o we_o take_v those_o word_n as_o he_o do_v in_o their_o strict_a sense_n because_o he_o have_v a_o brother_n beget_v of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o himself_o i_o mean_v the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o will_v clear_v himself_o of_o this_o when_o he_o can_v show_v i_o what_o the_o difference_n be_v between_o generation_n and_o procession_n that_o be_v to_o say_v between_o emanation_n and_o emanation_n i_o mean_v such_o a_o difference_n that_o make_v the_o one_o a_o son_n and_o the_o other_o not_o this_o be_v what_o we_o expect_v from_o he_o he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o this_o knotty_a difficulty_n put_v st._n austin_n hard_o to_o it_o this_o father_n in_o his_o 5_o book_n 9_o ch_z de_fw-fr trin._n put_v this_o question_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o the_o three_o person_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o the_o second_o why_o not_o his_o word_n why_o not_o his_o begotten_a son_n he_o protest_v that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o the_o father_n do_v not_o beget_v one_o as_o well_o as_o tother_o since_o as_o the_o intellect_n beget_v its_o wisdom_n by_o know_v itself_o it_o seem_v likely_a it_o shall_v beget_v its_o love_n by_o love_v itself_o and_o at_o last_o find_v himself_o too_o weak_a to_o master_v this_o difficulty_n he_o betake_v himself_o to_o his_o usual_a sophistry_n and_o make_v you_o a_o rare_a medley_n of_o discourse_n wherein_o he_o understand_v not_o what_o he_o say_v himself_o after_o so_o great_a a_o master_n what_o may_v we_o expect_v from_o dr._n bull_n or_o rather_o who_o will_v not_o be_v surprise_v to_o hear_v his_o objection_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o say_v he_o that_o god_n beget_v a_o son_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o woman_n by_o his_o own_o power_n without_o the_o intervention_n of_o a_o man_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o that_o this_o generation_n be_v without_o example_n this_o extraordinary_a son_n if_o he_o be_v not_o the_o supreme_a god_n he_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o a_o extraordinary_a man_n for_o the_o messiah_n if_o he_o be_v not_o the_o supreme_a god_n he_o can_v be_v the_o messiah_n wonderful_a what!_o if_o god_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o send_v none_o other_o than_o such_o a_o man_n a_o second_o adam_n not_o a_o jot_n more_o the_o son_n of_o god_n than_o the_o first_o adam_n be_v shall_v this_o be_v no_o messiah_n and_o will_v this_o be_v do_v upon_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n shall_v this_o messiah_n be_v think_v unworthy_a of_o we_o because_o he_o do_v not_o answer_v the_o idea_n and_o the_o expectation_n of_o the_o doctor_n i_o be_o astonish_v when_o i_o consider_v the_o extravagant_a hypothesis_n of_o our_o trinitarian_n god_n in_o their_o opinion_n will_v not_o make_v good_a his_o illustrious_a promise_n his_o word_n give_v to_o abraham_n and_o his_o seed_n and_o his_o oath_n swear_v to_o david_n that_o he_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o a_o son_n to_o reign_v upon_o his_o throne_n god_n i_o say_v will_v do_v nothing_o that_o will_v answer_v the_o greatness_n of_o his_o promise_n and_o the_o expectation_n of_o the_o patriarch_n if_o the_o bless_a seed_n if_o the_o king_n so_o often_o promise_v and_o so_o long_o expect_v if_o the_o messiah_n who_o be_v so_o glorious_a be_v not_o the_o supreme_a god_n himself_o nothing_o be_v magnificent_a according_a to_o these_o gentleman_n if_o it_o be_v not_o extravagant_a god_n may_v do_v well_o in_o raise_v a_o miraculous_a seed_n to_o abraham_n from_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n and_o he_o may_v do_v well_o in_o raise_v up_o to_o david_n a_o king_n and_o a_o prophet_n drench_v with_o the_o fullness_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o reign_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o majesty_n all_o this_o have_v nothing_o great_a in_o it_o this_o will_v not_o come_v up_o to_o their_o system_n of_o the_o messiah_n nor_o deserve_v place_n in_o their_o sublime_a theology_n if_o the_o supreme_a god_n himself_o be_v not_o incarnate_a and_o suffer_v not_o himself_o to_o be_v crucify_v to_o merit_v by_o his_o suffering_n the_o same_o glory_n he_o voluntary_o abandon_v this_o be_v what_o they_o call_v a_o glorious_a gospel_n not_o that_o plain_a simple_a religion_n which_o present_v you_o with_o a_o man_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n but_o that_o which_o without_o machine_n or_o hocus_n pocus_fw-la bring_v the_o supreme_a god_n down_o from_o heaven_n good_a god_n what_o vain_a imagination_n be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n chap._n ix_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n go_v no_o far_o than_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o the_o messiah_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n go_v no_o far_a than_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o appear_v from_o this_o that_o the_o expression_n mere_a man_n which_o she_o condemn_v as_o heretical_a be_v not_o oppose_v to_o a_o eternal_a generation_n but_o to_o christ_n be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n so_o that_o the_o platonize_a christian_n themselves_o who_o have_v use_v it_o in_o this_o last_o sense_n have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v force_v to_o do_v it_o through_o custom_n what_o remain_v of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n oblige_v they_o to_o speak_v in_o that_o manner_n yea_o the_o force_n of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n have_v make_v they_o to_o betray_v themselves_o as_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v the_o term_n mere_a man_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d bear_v at_o this_o day_n in_o our_o mind_n a_o different_a idea_n from_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n with_o we_o now_o it_o be_v suppose_v to_o exclude_v i_o know_v not_o what_o sort_n of_o a_o generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n but_o with_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v pure_o oppose_v to_o the_o miraculous_a generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o virgin_n we_o find_v at_o this_o day_n some_o footstep_n of_o the_o ancient_a usage_n of_o these_o word_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n lib._n 6._o c._n 26._o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ebionite_n say_v they_o hold_z j._n c._n to_o have_v be_v a_o mere_a man_n by_o maintain_v that_o he_o be_v not_o beget_v any_o other_o way_n but_o by_o the_o conjugal_a intercourse_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n there_o can_v be_v a_o better_a account_n than_o this_o of_o what_o the_o ancient_n mean_v by_o a_o mere_a man_n a_o man_n beget_v by_o joseph_n and_o not_o a_o man_n who_o be_v not_o the_o supreme_a god_n justin_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n and_o answer_n to_o the_o orthodox_n quaest_n 66._o express_v himself_o thus_o who_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o j._n c._n be_v beget_v or_o conceive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o wife_n of_o joseph_n be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n wherefore_o etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v here_o 1._o that_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o son_n of_o god_n be_v two_o term_n oppose_v j.c._n be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n as_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o wife_n of_o joseph_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 2._o that_o j._n c._n be_v call_v son_n of_o god_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o a_o sense_n direct_o oppose_v to_o son_n of_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o excellence_n which_o dr._n bull_n be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o deny_v 3._o that_o the_o text_n of_o st._n luke_n which_o justin_n cite_v as_o a_o proof_n demonstrate_v in_o some_o sort_n that_o the_o ancient_n do_v not_o at_o first_o ascribe_v any_o other_o divinity_n to_o j._n c._n but_o that_o which_o be_v ground_v upon_o his_o be_v conceive_v and_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o
ghost_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n they_o call_v he_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o they_o confess_v this_o son_n of_o god_n to_o be_v the_o christ_n for_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n must_v be_v understand_v de_fw-la haeres_fw-la c._n 9_o and_o not_o as_o dr._n bull_n expound_v they_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 47._o by_o a_o hysteron_fw-gr proteron_fw-gr in_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v according_a to_o he_o a_o son_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n danaus_n a_o better_a critic_n than_o he_o make_v no_o blunder_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o st._n augustine_n word_n the_o nazarene_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o mary_n be_v the_o christ_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v in_o this_o sense_n dei_fw-la filium_fw-la consitentur_fw-la nazaraei_n esse_fw-la christum_fw-la say_v the_o father_n in_o short_a they_o do_v not_o oblige_v the_o gentile_n to_o observe_v the_o law_n which_o they_o think_v themselves_o ought_v to_o keep_v as_o be_v jew_n by_o birth_n but_o they_o afterward_o abandon_v it_o too_o as_o a_o obligation_n that_o cease_v as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o judea_n by_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n there_o be_v a_o great_a confusion_n among_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n in_o their_o judgement_n of_o these_o nazarene_o some_o look_n upon_o they_o as_o heretic_n with_o other_o they_o pass_v for_o orthodox_n the_o latter_a father_n as_o epiphaenius_n st._n austin_n and_o theodoret_n place_v they_o in_o their_o list_n of_o heretic_n but_o the_o more_o ancient_a father_n as_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n have_v not_o set_v they_o down_o in_o that_o catalogue_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v whence_o this_o disagreement_n come_v sometime_o they_o pass_v for_o orthodox_n one_a because_o their_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n etc._n etc._n be_v original_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n some_o remain_v of_o that_o tradition_n maintain_v their_o honour_n for_o a_o time_n 2_o because_o eusebius_n after_o hegesippus_n have_v give_v they_o this_o testimony_n that_o their_o faith_n be_v sound_a as_o we_o have_v before_o show_v now_o this_o historian_n who_o give_v his_o opinion_n of_o they_o according_a to_o his_o own_o prejudices_fw-la mistake_v their_o true_a sentiment_n have_v draw_v other_o platonize_a christian_n after_o he_o into_o the_o same_o mistake_n 3_o the_o nazarene_o believe_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n god_n be_v true_o his_o father_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n they_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o it_o may_v be_v of_o god_n too_o sometime_o the_o platonize_a christian_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v amuse_v with_o big_a word_n have_v their_o mind_n preingaged_n in_o idea_n they_o have_v put_v upon_o they_o beforehand_o so_o that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o treat_v the_o nazarens_fw-la as_o heretic_n that_o they_o have_v often_o make_v they_o speak_v in_o the_o platonic_a manner_n always_o suppose_v through_o prejudice_n that_o whoever_o say_v these_o word_n son_n of_o god_n mean_v by_o they_o a_o son_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n but_o sometime_o also_o they_o reckon_v they_o heretic_n either_o because_o they_o confound_v they_o with_o the_o ebionite_n or_o because_o their_o opinion_n right_o understand_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o heretical_a after_o platonism_n prevail_v when_o all_o those_o in_o short_a who_o go_v for_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n no_o far_o than_o his_o generation_n from_o god_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o who_o refuse_v to_o subscribe_v or_o assent_v to_o the_o platonic_a generation_n before_o all_o age_n all_o such_o i_o say_v be_v no_o better_o treat_v than_o the_o ebionite_n who_o believe_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n they_o be_v all_o anathematise_v without_o hope_n of_o absolution_n it_o be_v from_o this_o confusion_n of_o idea_n that_o we_o meet_v with_o so_o much_o obscurity_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o nazarene_o dr._n bull_n who_o know_v not_o how_o to_o clear_v up_o this_o perplexity_n run_v himself_o into_o great_a difficulty_n he_o teaze_v and_o fatigue_n himself_o to_o maintain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n under_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o nazarene_o and_o to_o reconcile_v the_o irreconcilable_a censure_n of_o the_o platonize_a father_n about_o '_o they_o but_o what_o signify_v all_o this_o ado_n the_o truth_n be_v nothing_o of_o his_o platonism_n be_v in_o the_o least_o know_v to_o the_o nazarene_o all_o his_o citation_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o equivocal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o son_n of_o god_n true_a it_o be_v they_o go_v beyond_o the_o ebionite_n and_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n be_v more_o than_o a_o mere_a man_n because_o they_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o the_o nazarene_o must_v be_v heretic_n say_v the_o doctor_n what_o he_o will_v if_o they_o be_v to_o be_v try_v by_o his_o platonic_a faith_n but_o they_o be_v also_o orthodox_n say_v other_o what_o they_o please_v if_o they_o be_v examine_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o orthodoxy_n that_o prevail_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n the_o footstep_n whereof_o have_v be_v preserve_v by_o some_o writer_n in_o succeed_a age_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v finis_fw-la
whether_o it_o be_v by_o a_o angel_n or_o by_o a_o immediate_a virtue_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o all_o this_o be_v call_v the_o oeconomy_n or_o as_o irenaeus_n say_v they_o be_v mysterious_a and_o extraordinary_a dispensation_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o environ_v his_o majesty_n to_o temper_v its_o great_a splendour_n and_o adapt_v it_o to_o our_o curiosity_n for_o to_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v a_o second_o person_n of_o this_o divinity_n as_o invisible_z and_o as_o infinite_a as_o the_o first_o will_v make_v all_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n not_o only_o useless_a but_o also_o absurd_a for_o they_o all_o unanimous_o declare_v not_o only_o that_o the_o father_n never_o make_v himself_o visible_a but_o also_o that_o he_o can_v do_v so_o it_o be_v impossible_a say_v eusebius_n demonstr_n evang._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 20._o that_o the_o eye_n of_o mortal_n shall_v ever_o see_v the_o supreme_a god_n to_o wit_n him_z who_o be_v above_o all_o thing_n and_o who_o essence_n be_v unbegotten_a and_o immutable_a it_o be_v absurd_a and_o against_o all_o reason_n say_v the_o same_o author_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o that_o the_o unbegotten_a and_o immutable_a nature_n of_o almighty_a god_n shall_v take_v the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v forge_v such_o like_a falsity_n god_n forbid_v say_v novatian_n de_fw-la trinit_fw-la cap._n 26._o that_o we_o shall_v say_v that_o god_n the_o father_n be_v a_o angel_n lest_o he_o shall_v be_v subject_v to_o he_o who_o angel_n he_o be_v et_fw-fr ibid._n cap._n 31._o if_o the_o son_n say_v he_o be_v as_o incomprehensible_a as_o the_o father_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o heretic_n will_v have_v some_o ground_n that_o then_o there_o be_v two_o go_n it_o be_v a_o impiety_n say_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n epist_n adv_fw-la paulum_fw-la samosat_n to_o fancy_n that_o that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o thing_n can_v be_v call_v a_o angel_n last_o otherwise_o i_o must_v transcribe_v all_o the_o father_n justin_n martyr_n explain_v himself_o on_o this_o wise_a in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o tryphon_n no_o body_n say_v he_o unless_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o wit_n will_v dare_v to_o advance_v that_o the_o father_n and_o author_n of_o all_o thing_n do_v quit_v the_o heaven_n to_o cause_v himself_o to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n i_o think_v to_o have_v finish_v but_o that_o i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n pass_v by_o that_o excellent_a passage_n of_o tertullian_n against_o praxeas_n cap._n 16._o that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o sovereign_a god_n descend_v into_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o woman_n though_o even_o the_o scripture_n itself_o shall_v say_v it_o this_o father_n be_v persuade_v by_o reason_n and_o philosophy_n that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v immense_a immutable_a and_o invisible_a demand_v how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o almighty_a god_n who_o throne_n be_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n his_o footstool_n that_o this_o most_o high_a god_n shall_v walk_v in_o the_o terrestrial_a paradise_n shall_v converse_v with_o abraham_n shall_v call_v to_o moses_n out_o of_o a_o bush_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v yet_o worse_o that_o he_o shall_v descend_v according_a to_o praxea_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o mary_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v impeach_v before_o pilate_n and_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o joseph_n he_o go_v on_o real_o one_o will_v not_o believe_v this_o concern_v the_o son_n if_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o speak_v it_o and_o perhaps_o will_v not_o believe_v it_o of_o the_o father_n though_o even_o the_o scripture_n shall_v say_v it_o how_o so_o will_v he_o mistrust_v the_o scripture_n no_o he_o mean_v only_o that_o he_o shall_v mistrust_v the_o literal_a sense_n and_o search_v there_o for_o a_o allegory_n consequent_o then_o all_o these_o father_n own_o that_o the_o word_n by_o which_o the_o father_n make_v himself_o visible_a be_v not_o of_o a_o nature_n incapable_a of_o cause_v itself_o to_o be_v see_v but_o something_o sensible_a which_o represent_v god_n to_o we_o it_o matter_n not_o whether_o they_o conceive_v by_o it_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o spirit_n a_o intelligent_a be_v or_o any_o other_o kind_n of_o representation_n in_o a_o bright_a cloud_n animate_v with_o a_o voice_n this_o will_v always_o remain_v true_a that_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o word_n to_o be_v a_o spirit_n equal_a to_o the_o father_n as_o invisible_z by_o its_o nature_n as_o the_o father_n but_o only_o a_o certain_a emanation_n where_o god_n produce_v himself_o outward_o and_o discover_v himself_o in_o a_o sensible_a manner_n and_o though_o they_o may_v have_v sometime_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n as_o of_o something_o invisible_a they_o mean_v not_o by_o this_o that_o it_o be_v invisible_a by_o its_o nature_n but_o only_o that_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a to_o man_n out_o of_o the_o time_n of_o its_o oeconomy_n retire_v itself_o from_o their_o presence_n and_o become_v as_o it_o be_v hide_v in_o god_n sometime_o they_o will_v denote_v by_o it_o even_o the_o energy_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n wherewith_o his_o manifestation_n be_v always_o accompany_v but_o never_o a_o second_o hypostasis_fw-la in_o the_o divine_a nature_n for_o we_o must_v observe_v here_o sincere_o once_o for_o all_o that_o the_o word_n if_o you_o consider_v it_o only_o in_o its_o energy_n be_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o god_n himself_o but_o when_o it_o be_v consider_v as_o it_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o divine_a presence_n than_o it_o be_v something_o sensible_a a_o voice_n a_o light_n or_o some_o external_a form_n such_o like_a as_o be_v see_v in_o angel_n or_o in_o the_o man_n j._n c._n our_o lord_n chap._n ii_o the_o ancient_n believe_v that_o the_o word_n be_v corporeal_a wherefore_o the_o ancient_n attribute_v a_o body_n to_o the_o word_n as_o servetus_n very_o well_o observe_v apolog._n ad_fw-la philip_n melanct._n and_o so_o tertullian_n speak_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o praxeas_n chap._n 7._o where_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o when_o god_n utter_v his_o word_n he_o give_v it_o a_o body_n indeed_o not_o a_o body_n of_o flesh_n but_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la that_o be_v solidity_n and_o substance_n which_o be_v the_o true_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n that_o be_v probable_o what_o he_o mean_v when_o in_o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n appear_v to_o abraham_n with_o flesh_n which_o be_v not_o yet_o bear_v non_fw-la nata_fw-la adhuc_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o indeed_o with_o such_o flesh_n as_o we_o but_o with_o a_o solid_a body_n which_o have_v more_o than_o appearance_n a_o body_n i_o say_v which_o he_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n call_v the_o seed_n of_o god_n from_o which_o as_o from_o a_o heavenly_a seed_n the_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v bear_v and_o this_o seed_n be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o it_o thence_o the_o ancient_a docetes_n and_o all_o the_o other_o heretic_n who_o hold_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o word_n suppose_v that_o the_o word_n do_v not_o take_v true_a flesh_n of_o mary_n but_o that_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o celestial_a and_o etherial_a body_n which_o he_o former_o bear_v in_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o appearance_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v the_o face_n of_o god_n mons_fw-la le_fw-fr moyne_n do_v not_o understand_v the_o thing_n otherwise_o in_o his_o varia_n sacra_fw-la p._n 415._o the_o docetes_n say_v he_o compare_v the_o apparition_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o have_v be_v in_o etherial_a body_n for_o certain_a time_n vanish_v into_o the_o air_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o dispensation_n be_v finish_v imagine_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o of_o any_o other_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o cerinthus_n and_o ebion_n suppose_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o take_v true_a flesh_n as_o st._n jerom_n assure_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n matthew_n as_o cerinthus_n hold_v iren_n l._n 1._o c._n 25._o epiph._n haeres_fw-la 28._o that_o the_o world_n have_v be_v create_v by_o a_o power_n he_o also_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n who_o be_v beget_v of_o the_o seed_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o creator_n as_o to_o the_o christ_n or_o the_o word_n he_o make_v he_o the_o son_n of_o another_o power_n superior_a to_o the_o creator_n and_o attribute_v to_o he_o a_o celestial_a body_n which_o he_o have_v always_o keep_v without_o
it_o say_v the_o same_o in_o the_o same_o word_n of_o the_o new_a all_o the_o encomium_n it_o give_v to_o the_o law_n be_v apply_v more_o true_o to_o the_o gospel_n and_o last_o it_o say_v nothing_o of_o god_n the_o father_n which_o it_o do_v not_o accommodate_v to_o j._n c._n his_o son_n who_o be_v the_o vicarius_fw-la of_o the_o father_n as_o tertullian_n call_v he_o and_o who_o say_v he_o make_v we_o to_o hear_v the_o father_n in_o his_o word_n and_o make_v we_o see_v he_o in_o his_o action_n by_o this_o rule_n you_o get_v the_o key_n to_o all_o the_o passage_n that_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o son_n the_o same_o name_n prerogative_n and_o the_o same_o property_n that_o god_n the_o father_n have_v it_o be_v because_o j._n c._n be_v the_o vicarius_fw-la of_o god_n both_o the_o word_n and_o action_n of_o the_o father_n be_v attribute_v to_o he_o by_o the_o virtue_n and_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o reprejentation_n if_o i_o may_v thus_o express_v myself_o for_o it_o be_v not_o as_o i_o judge_v by_o a_o mere_a accommodation_n but_o by_o a_o subordination_n whatever_o be_v say_v of_o the_o father_n in_o a_o exact_a and_o rigid_a sense_n may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o son_n as_o of_o a_o minister_n and_o ambassador_n that_o represent_v god_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a that_o execute_v in_o a_o visible_a manner_n what_o the_o invisible_a father_n have_v already_o promise_v shall_v be_v do_v now_o lest_o any_o one_o shall_v wrangle_v about_o this_o title_n of_o ambassador_n i_o shall_v say_v more_o namely_o that_o there_o be_v more_o than_o a_o subordination_n because_o we_o see_v in_o j._n c._n not_o only_o the_o character_n of_o a_o envoy_n but_o likewise_o a_o abide_v and_o a_o immediate_a presence_n of_o the_o father_n person_n he_o that_o receive_v a_o prophet_n receive_v he_o who_o send_v the_o prophet_n therefore_o when_o j._n c._n come_v vest_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n to_o accomplish_v what_o god_n have_v promise_v shall_v be_v perform_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o messiah_n god_n himself_o come_v in_o his_o person_n and_o we_o have_v receive_v he_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n hence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o j._n c._n be_v adorn_v with_o all_o the_o character_n of_o glory_n and_o power_n which_o god_n attribute_n to_o himself_o when_o he_o promise_v that_o signal_n deliverance_n by_o the_o prophet_n which_o he_o design_v to_o perform_v one_o day_n for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o church_n for_o this_o reason_n j._n c._n be_v call_v emmanuel_n god_n with_o we_o which_o be_v a_o symbolical_a name_n by_o which_o the_o scripture_n denote_v the_o extraordinary_a presence_n of_o god_n in_o the_o messiah_n and_o teach_v we_o that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o man_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sovereign_n and_o inviable_a god_n that_o act_n i_o speak_v not_o of_o myself_o i_o speak_v only_o the_o thing_n my_o father_n teach_v i_o i_o do_v nothing_o of_o myself_o but_o the_o father_n that_o dwell_v in_o i_o he_o do_v the_o work_n these_o in_o one_o word_n be_v the_o constant_a expression_n of_o j._n c._n he_o refer_v all_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o all_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o miracle_n to_o the_o father_n dwell_v in_o he_o this_o the_o jew_n call_v shekinah_n the_o habitation_n of_o god_n here_o be_v more_o than_o the_o abide_v of_o god_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o people_n of_o old_a this_o be_v a_o more_o sensible_a and_o magnificent_a presence_n and_o to_o say_v all_o it_o be_v god_n dwell_v in_o the_o messiah_n for_o god_n be_v with_o he_o say_v the_o apostle_n you_o have_v need_v only_o of_o this_o reflection_n to_o foil_v the_o strong_a objection_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n they_o say_v that_o the_o new_a testament_n attribute_n constant_o the_o same_o property_n and_o the_o same_o perfection_n to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o the_o whole_a scripture_n attribute_n to_o god_n the_o father_n grant_v what_o follow_v then_o necessary_o one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o you_o prove_v by_o it_o that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n all_o which_o have_v the_o same_o property_n and_o equal_a perfection_n which_o be_v contradictory_n and_o disow_v even_o by_o those_o that_o make_v this_o objection_n or_o you_o must_v acknowledge_v with_o we_o that_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o son_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o father_n dwell_v in_o he_o and_o communicate_v himself_o to_o he_o and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v likewise_o only_a the_o virtue_n and_o power_n of_o god_n it_o be_v object_v against_o this_o doctrine_n i_o be_o now_o establish_v that_o it_o be_v not_o customary_a to_o call_v the_o ambassador_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n that_o send_v he_o i_o will_v not_o enter_v now_o upon_o the_o particular_n of_o this_o controversy_n nor_o even_o examine_v the_o history_n of_o the_o centurion_n relate_v by_o st._n matthew_n chap._n 8._o and_o by_o st._n luke_n chap._n 7._o which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v it_o it_o will_v be_v enough_o for_o i_o to_o remark_n at_o present_a that_o though_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o use_v by_o man_n in_o their_o transaction_n yet_o it_o be_v incontestable_o so_o in_o god_n method_n drusius_n de_n nomin_v tetragram_n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la conrade_n vorstium_fw-la grant_n that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o king_n do_v what_o the_o ambassador_n transact_v in_o his_o name_n but_o he_o deny_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o you_o may_v give_v to_o the_o envoy_n the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n that_o send_v he_o and_o thereupon_o he_o will_v not_o receive_v without_o some_o alloy_n that_o rule_n of_o the_o hebrew_n that_o the_o angel_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o send_v he_o but_o with_o all_o the_o respect_n i_o owe_v this_o great_a man_n i_o affirm_v that_o this_o rule_n of_o the_o hebrew_n be_v well_o ground_v it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n itself_o where_o god_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v put_v his_o name_n on_o the_o angel_n who_o he_o design_v to_o send_v it_o be_v no_o matter_n then_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o king_n or_o no_o see_v it_o be_v clear_a by_o this_o place_n that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o god_n to_o give_v his_o name_n to_o his_o envoy_n at_o least_o on_o some_o occasion_n and_o in_o extraordinary_a case_n and_o this_o name_n that_o i_o may_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o by_o the_o by_o do_v not_o denote_v only_o that_o they_o may_v call_v themselves_o the_o lord_n the_o jehova_n but_o indeed_o they_o have_v all_o the_o glory_n the_o whole_a authority_n and_o all_o the_o power_n yet_o not_o absolute_o but_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o commission_n they_o be_v then_o honour_v withal_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o appear_v with_o as_o much_o majesty_n they_o act_n with_o as_o much_o authority_n and_o power_n as_o god_n will_v in_o the_o like_a case_n be_v he_o please_v to_o act_v without_o a_o medium_fw-la and_o by_o himself_o alone_o and_o this_o be_v a_o great_a reason_n why_o god_n shall_v act_v thus_o for_o see_v he_o can_v not_o manifest_v himself_o if_o the_o angel_n by_o who_o he_o be_v manifest_v have_v never_o take_v his_o name_n upon_o they_o it_o will_v have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v the_o knowledge_n only_o of_o angel_n will_v have_v total_o forget_v god_n whereas_o the_o angel_n by_o take_v the_o name_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o on_o some_o extraordinary_a occasion_n put_v that_o people_n from_o time_n to_o time_n in_o mind_n of_o he_o by_o the_o idea_n of_o his_o presence_n after_o all_o see_v god_n be_v invisible_a by_o his_o nature_n and_o can_v manifest_v himself_o by_o himself_o it_o follow_v then_o that_o every_o time_n he_o manifest_v himself_o by_o a_o angel_n this_o manifestation_n will_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o a_o appearance_n of_o a_o angel_n but_o as_o that_o of_o god_n himself_o who_o that_o angel_n represent_v and_o consequent_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o angel_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o jehova_n and_o be_v adore_v by_o man_n but_o god_n himself_o that_o angel_n be_v his_o person_n and_o presence_n this_o will_v be_v clear_a if_o you_o regard_v these_o three_o rule_n 1._o that_o according_a to_o the_o oriental_a idiom_n the_o envoy_n make_v their_o master_n speak_v always_o direct_o as_o for_o example_n instead_o of_o say_v the_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v the_o jehova_n they_o speak_v thus_o the_o lord_n say_v i_o be_o the_o jehova_n 2._o they_o suppress_v often_o these_o expression_n the_o lord_n say_v and_o speak_v absolute_o without_o make_v use_n of_o that_o preface_n i_o be_o the_o jehova_n 3._o that_o you_o ought_v to_o supply_v those_o word_n and_o
by_o his_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o command_n and_o order_n of_o god_n see_v grotius_n on_o joh._n 10_o 3â—_n what_o be_v become_v now_o of_o the_o mystery_n whence_o come_v such_o a_o gross_a mistake_n the_o learned_a hammond_n quote_v this_o paraphrase_n in_o luke_n 1.2_o do_v read_v it_o indeed_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o his_o word_n which_o be_v just_a what_o these_o gentleman_n will_v be_v at_o but_o if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v it_o be_v without_o any_o authority_n nor_o do_v i_o think_v that_o if_o such_o a_o read_n be_v sound_a in_o any_o copy_n either_o in_o manuscript_n or_o print_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o the_o common_a read_n which_o be_v ground_v as_o we_o have_v show_v on_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o hebrew_n beside_o we_o may_v assert_v without_o any_o fear_n of_o be_v in_o the_o wrong_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o alteration_n in_o the_o original_a term_n it_o be_v not_o do_v to_o favour_v the_o heretic_n we_o may_v presume_v the_o contrary_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o dr._n bull_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a quote_v a_o paraphrase_n we_o have_v not_o to_o prove_v the_o false_a read_n but_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o those_o who_o say_v they_o have_v see_v it_o see_v but_o a_o latin_a translation_n which_o have_v it_o verbo_fw-la svo_fw-la in_o the_o ablative_a as_o the_o grammarian_n term_v it_o by_o his_o word_n and_o it_o be_v the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o latin_a construction_n that_o impose_v on_o those_o who_o see_v not_o the_o original_a so_o true_a it_o be_v that_o error_n always_o beget_v a_o mystery_n and_o that_o even_o a_o grammatical_a ambiguity_n be_v capable_a to_o furnish_v we_o with_o high-flown_a and_o gorgeous_a one_o what_o make_v i_o think_v so_o be_v this_o that_o i_o have_v observe_v the_o like_a ambiguity_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o imperfect_a work_n on_o st._n matthew_n in_o mat._n 8.8_o this_o evangelist_n bring_v in_o the_o centurion_n speak_v lord_n speak_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o author_n allegorise_v no_o doubt_n on_o the_o term_n word_n make_v he_o deliver_v himself_o thus_o lord_n you_o have_v need_v only_o to_o command_v one_o of_o your_o messenger_n and_o angel_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o my_o servant_n shall_v be_v heal_v whereas_o he_o mean_v only_o that_o our_o saviour_n shall_v speak_v the_o word_n although_o i_o will_v not_o condemn_v absolute_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o author_n because_o it_o be_v somewhat_o plausible_a if_o we_o regard_v how_o the_o centurion_n go_v on_o for_o i_o be_o say_v he_o a_o man_n under_o authority_n have_v soldier_n under_o i_o and_o i_o say_v unto_o this_o man_n go_v and_o he_o go_v and_o to_o another_o come_v and_o he_o come_v and_o to_o my_o servant_n do_v this_o and_o he_o do_v it_o these_o expression_n seem_v to_o insinuate_v indeed_o that_o he_o intend_v j._n c._n shall_v command_v some_o one_o of_o his_o servant_n as_o he_o command_v his_o own_o speak_v to_o a_o angel_n or_o to_o any_o one_o of_o your_o disciple_n to_o go_v and_o heal_v my_o servant_n and_o my_o servant_n shall_v be_v heal_v and_o in_o this_o sense_n a_o angel_n or_o a_o apostle_n will_v have_v be_v the_o word_n of_o j._n c._n even_o as_o j._n c._n himself_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n if_o you_o take_v it_o thus_o i_o shall_v grant_v with_o all_o my_o heart_n that_o the_o paraphra_v in_o this_o place_n mean_v the_o messiah_n by_o that_o term_n word_n the_o judgement_n of_o father_n simon_n upon_o these_o paraphrase_n deserve_v your_o notice_n hist_o critic_n du_fw-fr v._n t._n lib._n 2._o ch_n 18._o it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o galatine_n and_o many_o other_o divine_n after_o he_o make_v use_v of_o these_o paraphrase_n to_o establish_v some_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o jew_n principal_o those_o relate_n to_o the_o messiah_n but_o although_o these_o proof_n seem_v conclusive_a as_o to_o the_o jew_n because_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o their_o book_n yet_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o advantageous_a to_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o book_n stuff_v with_o fable_n beside_o the_o passage_n we_o believe_v to_o favour_v our_o religion_n consist_v chief_o but_o in_o allegory_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a for_o the_o jew_n to_o evade_v they_o for_o we_o can_v prove_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o mystery_n invincible_o by_o allegory_n but_o if_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o discovery_n the_o trinitarian_n will_v still_o insist_v upon_o these_o paraphrast_n to_o authorise_v their_o pretend_a mystery_n we_o shall_v be_v alarm_v so_o little_a at_o the_o advantage_n they_o pretend_v to_o get_v by_o they_o that_o we_o shall_v over_o and_o above_o lend_v they_o this_o passage_n of_o the_o targum_fw-la of_o jerusalem_n extreme_o fit_a to_o prove_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o their_o word_n glassius_n relate_v it_o philol._n p._n 22._o the_o paraphra_v expound_v these_o word_n behold_v adam_n be_v become_v as_o one_o of_o we_o bring_v in_o the_o word_n speak_v to_o his_o father_n papa_n behold_v adam_n who_o you_o have_v create_v who_o be_v your_o only_a son_n on_o earth_n as_o i_o be_o your_o only_a son_n in_o heaven_n it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o word_n be_v please_v that_o he_o have_v a_o brother_n and_o a_o compare_v on_o shall_v we_o never_o be_v ashamed_a of_o these_o rabbinick_n frenzy_n or_o rather_o of_o these_o platonic_a imposture_n chap._n xvii_o concern_v the_o method_n of_o the_o sacred_a writer_n and_o some_o of_o their_o disciple_n viz._n hermas_n barnabas_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o writer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v jew_n by_o birth_n do_v affect_v according_a to_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o people_n a_o analogick_n sense_n and_o accommodation_n find_v every_o where_o relation_n between_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a testament_n every_o body_n know_v how_o they_o have_v adapt_v one_o history_n to_o another_o one_o event_n to_o another_o event_n and_o of_o what_o nature_n be_v their_o frequent_a allusion_n and_o allegory_n on_o this_o wise_a to_o omit_v other_o example_n what_o moses_n say_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n produce_v the_o creature_n out_o of_o nothing_o st._n john_n accommodate_v to_o that_o word_n of_o j._n c._n which_o form_n man_n anew_o and_o manifest_v the_o power_n of_o god_n demonstrate_v by_o miracle_n that_o all_o creature_n obey_v he_o j._n c._n being_n not_o so_o much_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n as_o the_o instrument_n of_o his_o power_n you_o will_v find_v this_o analogick_n sense_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o most_o of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v apply_v to_o the_o new_a beza_n on_o 2_o cor._n 4.6_o call_v this_o sense_n anagogical_n that_o be_v to_o say_v spiritual_a sublime_a mystical_a and_o exalt_v above_o the_o pitch_n of_o the_o letter_n see_v scult_a exerc._n evangel_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 62._o where_o he_o speak_v at_o large_a of_o the_o manner_n how_o the_o say_n of_o the_o prophet_n be_v accomplish_v analogical_o under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n say_v he_o be_v not_o always_o allege_v to_o confirm_v a_o thing_n but_o to_o illustrate_v it_o by_o a_o ingenious_a and_o well-contrived_a accommodation_n which_o be_v very_o familiar_a to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o therapeutes_fw-gr or_o jewish_a philosopher_n of_o alexandria_n retain_v this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o more_o willing_o because_o it_o be_v altogether_o conformable_a to_o the_o method_n of_o the_o platonist_n among_o who_o they_o live_v eusebius_n relate_v hist_o eccl._n lib._n 2._o c._n 16._o that_o they_o have_v the_o mere_o allegorical_a commentary_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o that_o in_o expound_v the_o scripture_n they_o philosophised_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o predecessor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o way_n of_o figure_n and_o allegory_n pretend_v that_o the_o letter_n be_v but_o a_o shell_n wherein_o many_o mystery_n be_v enclose_v the_o most_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n hermas_n and_o barnabas_n do_v follow_v this_o method_n of_o the_o jew_n search_v for_o a_o spiritual_a mean_v in_o the_o fact_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o order_n to_o adapt_v they_o to_o the_o new_a but_o yet_o not_o so_o as_o to_o bring_v in_o such_o platonic_a idea_n as_o obtain_v some_o time_n after_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o follow_a father_n have_v not_o only_o carry_v their_o allegory_n too_o far_o and_o exceed_v the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o affect_v mystical_a sense_n but_o also_o spoil_v this_o method_n by_o join_v gross_a platonism_n with_o it_o which_o personalize_v every_o thing_n
this_o author_n recommend_v it_o and_o that_o not_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o false_a one_o as_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n do_v afterward_o but_o absolute_o as_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o as_o for_o i_o i_o doubt_v not_o at_o all_o that_o the_o jargon_n of_o the_o ensue_a father_n who_o blend_v the_o platonic_a study_n with_o the_o jewish_a method_n do_v proceed_v from_o this_o way_n of_o philosophize_v allegorical_o on_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v very_o innocent_a at_o first_o or_o rather_o they_o couple_v together_o the_o two_o method_n of_o allegorise_v namely_o the_o oriental_a and_o the_o greek_a clement_n hermas_n and_o barnabas_n carry_v on_o their_o allegory_n according_a to_o the_o oriental_a custom_n in_o order_n to_o find_v out_o the_o mystic_a sense_n the_o ensue_a father_n new_o come_v out_o of_o plato_n school_n and_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a conceit_n of_o his_o principle_n do_v from_o a_o innocent_a allegory_n build_v up_o a_o pagan_a philosophy_n which_o in_o give_v we_o three_o hypostasis_n give_v we_o also_o three_o god_n literal_o so_o and_o well_o tell_v father_n simon_n both_o saw_n and_o own_a this_o truth_n in_o his_o supplement_n to_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o jew_n pag._n 16._o some_o of_o the_o jew_n say_v he_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o platonic_a philosophy_n which_o they_o have_v blend_v with_o their_o frenzy_n whence_o arise_v a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o cabalistic_a science_n we_o ought_v also_o to_o attribute_v to_o this_o their_o study_v of_o the_o platonic_a philosophy_n many_o expression_n find_v in_o their_o ancient_a allegorical_a book_n which_o be_v not_o far_o distant_a from_o those_o the_o christian_n use_v to_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n let_v we_o consider_v well_o this_o remark_n it_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o trinity_n be_v not_o draw_v from_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o if_o the_o platonic_a jew_n who_o have_v not_o a_o grain_n of_o christianity_n do_v talk_v of_o this_o mystery_n like_o the_o christian_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o attribute_v these_o expression_n only_o to_o the_o mixture_n of_o the_o platonic_a philosophy_n with_o their_o frenzy_n it_o will_v follow_v then_o that_o the_o christian_n likewise_o either_o bring_v this_o doctrine_n out_o of_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n or_o take_v it_o from_o the_o frenzy_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o we_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v this_o to_o be_v so_o because_o the_o father_n who_o talk_v of_o it_o come_v out_o of_o that_o school_n and_o profess_a platonism_n before_o they_o be_v engage_v to_o christianity_n or_o at_o least_o before_o they_o have_v betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o justin_n aâ—â—â—magoras_n yatiâ—â—_n theophilus_n irenaeus_n clemeâ—â—_n of_o alea._n etc._n etc._n who_o be_v all_o profess_a sophisâ—_n show_v we_o i_o pray_v but_o one_o writer_n who_o speak_v of_o it_o from_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n without_o bring_v in_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o philosophy_n do_v this_o come_v to_o pass_v because_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a who_o without_o have_v study_v plato_n can_v speak_v of_o the_o word_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n alone_o if_o so_o be_v the_o scripture_n have_v speak_v of_o it_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o plato_n where_o be_v that_o christian_n that_o talk_v of_o it_o upon_o the_o basis_n of_o religion_n alone_o let_v he_o be_v produce_v there_o have_v be_v no_o doubt_n some_o who_o write_v concern_v religion_n but_o we_o have_v lose_v their_o work_n and_o why_o because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o stamp_n of_o plato_n moreover_o see_v these_o gentleman_n maintain_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o judea_n have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n in_o this_o affair_n with_o the_o gentile_a christian_n whence_o come_v it_o that_o no_o father_n but_o the_o gentile_a be_v produce_v and_o not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o the_o brethren_n of_o the_o circumcision_n and_o successor_n of_o st._n james_n be_v there_o none_o but_o philosopher_n that_o can_v write_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n the_o write_n of_o hegesippus_n the_o most_o considerable_a of_o the_o christian_a jew_n of_o who_o we_o have_v any_o account_n perish_v because_o of_o his_o error_n as_o valesius_fw-la upon_o eusebius_n observe_v it_o viz._n because_o he_o speak_v not_o the_o language_n of_o plato_n the_o rest_n have_v the_o same_o fate_n there_o be_v but_o few_o that_o remain_v as_o barnabas_n and_o hermas_n but_o have_v these_o talk_v of_o a_o pre-existent_a word_n not_o at_o all_o unless_o it_o be_v in_o allegory_n the_o reason_n of_o this_o i_o pray_v certain_o because_o they_o find_v it_o not_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n nor_o yet_o in_o the_o jewish_a and_o have_v not_o study_v in_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n they_o can_v not_o bring_v it_o thence_o into_o the_o church_n of_o j._n c._n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o hegesippus_n which_o perish_v because_o of_o their_o error_n i_o remember_v that_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o father_n do_v somewhat_o exclaim_v that_o valesius_fw-la do_v not_o declare_v express_o that_o they_o perish_v by_o reason_n of_o any_o error_n contrary_a to_o platonism_n a_o mere_a wrangle_n as_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n be_v not_o at_o that_o time_n and_o many_o age_n after_o the_o only_a rule_n by_o which_o truth_n and_o error_n be_v determine_v valesius_fw-la in_o this_o place_n speak_v of_o two_o sort_n of_o book_n that_o perish_v because_o of_o their_o error_n the_o first_o that_o give_v he_o occasion_n to_o mention_v the_o other_o be_v the_o hypotypose_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n who_o have_v positive_a error_n wherewith_o platonism_n be_v offend_v pray_v read_v the_o 109_o cod._n of_o photius_n where_o this_o critic_n relate_v they_o i_o dare_v say_v that_o the_o eternity_n of_o matter_n the_o transmigration_n or_o the_o revolution_n of_o soul_n the_o commerce_n of_o angel_n with_o woman_n and_o other_o such_o like_a error_n which_o photius_n ascribe_v to_o clement_n trouble_v not_o much_o the_o good_a platonist_n we_o know_v that_o for_o the_o great_a part_n these_o be_v their_o darling_n what_o be_v it_o then_o at_o which_o they_o be_v so_o much_o offend_v those_o other_o error_n which_o overthrow_v the_o platonic_a hypothesis_n concern_v the_o generation_n and_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n viz._n the_o son_n be_v be_v number_v among_o the_o creature_n and_o that_o neither_o of_o the_o two_o word_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o father_n be_v incarnate_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o lesser_a of_o they_o but_o only_o that_o a_o certain_a virtue_n flow_v from_o the_o word_n itself_o do_v insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o there_o become_v their_o understanding_n or_o reason_n this_o good_a father_n believe_v no_o other_o incarnation_n than_o that_o of_o human_a reason_n which_o flow_v out_o like_o a_o ray_n from_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n and_o descend_v into_o the_o flesh_n of_o man_n to_o become_v their_o guide_n and_o light_n he_o be_v a_o true_a quaker_n the_o other_o book_n valesius_fw-la name_n be_v those_o of_o hegesippus_n and_o papias_n which_o in_o relation_n to_o platonism_n can_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o other_o error_n but_o those_o of_o omission_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o perish_v because_o of_o their_o simplicity_n and_o because_o they_o talk_v not_o like_o plato_n and_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v the_o same_o fate_n have_v likewise_o attend_v some_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o remain_v which_o as_o photius_n judge_n be_v too_o simple_a and_o too_o much_o reserve_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o divinity_n of_o j._n c._n but_o that_o some_o small_a respect_n for_o they_o preserve_v they_o the_o first_o age_n regard_v they_o as_o part_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o this_o credit_n they_o have_v get_v in_o the_o church_n preserve_v they_o from_o shipwreck_n the_o defender_n be_v then_o to_o know_v that_o the_o tenent_n about_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n do_v always_o regulate_v the_o fate_n of_o book_n and_o author_n and_o that_o orthodoxy_n and_o heterodoxy_n be_v judge_v of_o according_a to_o these_o favourite_n tenant_n of_o plato_n why_o i_o pray_v have_v the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n of_o which_o the_o world_n ring_v so_o much_o destroy_v so_o many_o book_n and_o man_n be_v it_o not_o for_o these_o two_o tenant_n all_o the_o rampant_a dispute_n ever_o since_o turn_v upon_o those_o hinge_n the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v for_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o two_o article_n lie_v in_o a_o indivisible_a point_n all_o around_o be_v precipice_n of_o error_n there_o be_v so_o small_a a_o distance_n between_o truth_n and_o error_n that_o it_o be_v altogether_o imperceptible_a the_o trinitarian_n be_v divide_v into_o real_a and_o nominal_a among_o the_o real_a dr._n sherlock_n have_v his_o particular_a hypothesis_n the_o bishop_n of_o gloucester_z his_o as_o also_o
mr._n how_n among_o the_o nominal_a the_o bishop_n of_o salisbury_n be_v of_o one_o opinion_n dr._n wallis_n of_o another_o dr._n south_n differ_v from_o they_o both_o range_v they_o by_o hundred_o there_o will_v not_o be_v one_o that_o will_v keep_v to_o the_o precise_a point_n that_o form_v this_o chimerical_a orthodoxy_n which_o be_v boast_v of_o by_o every_o one_o but_o attain_v to_o by_o none_o for_o they_o treat_v one_o another_o as_o heretic_n here_o be_v a_o large_a field_n for_o you_o to_o scour_v about_o and_o raise_v a_o thousand_o nice_a question_n in_o which_o the_o most_o acute_a can_v perceive_v and_o to_o find_v heresy_n in_o those_o that_o have_v have_v the_o misfortune_n to_o displease_v you_o must_v a_o overgrow_a bishop_n be_v depose_v who_o see_n lie_v convenient_a for_o i_o or_o a_o competitor_n stop_v in_o his_o career_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o examine_v they_o about_o these_o two_o point_n in_o question_n if_o they_o have_v not_o find_v the_o indivisible_a point_n precise_o and_o who_o can_v do_v it_o they_o be_v undo_v i_o will_v prove_v demonstrative_o that_o their_o opinion_n be_v heretical_a impious_a and_o blasphemous_a i_o shall_v call_v both_o the_o east_n and_o west_n to_o my_o aid_n and_o what_o be_v more_o i_o shall_v have_v the_o pleasure_n to_o see_v three_o or_o four_o hundred_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_n council_n who_o shall_v unanimous_o vote_v for_o i_o for_o the_o accuse_v be_v always_o in_o the_o wrong_n the_o thunderbolt_n and_o anathemas_n shall_v follow_v thus_o the_o whole_a world_n will_v be_v in_o a_o flame_n for_o a_o trifle_n alas_o the_o memory_n of_o such_o a_o number_n of_o vain_a dispute_n between_o nestorius_n and_o eutyches_n can_v be_v renew_v without_o make_v the_o christian_a world_n to_o blush_v but_o whoever_o can_v give_v we_o the_o secret_a history_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n like_v to_o that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n will_v certain_o infinite_o oblige_v the_o christian_a world_n but_o last_o perhaps_o the_o defender_n do_v not_o perceive_v my_o have_v answer_v his_o trifle_a difficulty_n before_o hand_n let_v we_o then_o make_v he_o sensible_a of_o it_o let_v we_o examine_v the_o relish_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o see_v what_o book_n they_o have_v preserve_v for_o we_o what_o character_n they_o bear_v and_o of_o what_o stamp_v they_o be_v i_o tell_v you_o already_o that_o they_o have_v not_o leave_v we_o any_o father_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o circumcision_n but_o only_o some_o gentile_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n we_o have_v indeed_o a_o justin_n athenagoras_n theophilus_n tatian_n irenaeus_n clement_n of_o alexand_n origen_n tertullian_n arnobius_n lactantius_n and_o some_o other_o of_o the_o same_o sort_n father_n indeed_o who_o breathe_v nothing_o but_o platonism_n this_o be_v the_o precious_a relic_n antiquity_n have_v leave_v we_o it_o be_v easy_a then_o to_o draw_v the_o consequence_n what_o book_n have_v it_o destroy_v all_o those_o that_o shocked_a plato_n that_o speak_v not_o as_o plato_n we_o do_v the_o defender_n justice_n if_o from_o the_o book_n that_o antiquity_n choose_v we_o point_v out_o those_o it_o reject_v he_o have_v then_o lose_v his_o cause_n for_o the_o collection_n we_o have_v can_v not_o be_v such_o by_o chance_n the_o caprice_n of_o the_o time_n or_o such_o like_a accident_n no_o it_o be_v too_o uniform_a choice_n preside_v here_o at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o character_n of_o these_o book_n but_o time_n and_o the_o fate_n of_o library_n may_v have_v have_v a_o share_n in_o the_o rest_n i_o return_v to_o my_o subject_n and_o must_v observe_v here_o that_o if_o the_o allegory_n of_o barnabas_n be_v very_o evident_a because_o they_o be_v so_o frequent_a and_o characterised_a by_o the_o term_n of_o spirit_n and_o figure_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o denote_v they_o to_o be_v so_o yet_o this_o happen_v not_o always_o the_o father_n speak_v they_o out_o often_o so_o absolute_o that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o matter_n itself_o that_o can_v make_v we_o discern_v they_o thus_o the_o allegory_n of_o origen_n have_v often_o deceive_v his_o reader_n for_o this_o father_n as_o mr._n huet_n observe_v it_o origen_n quaest_n 14._o pass_v often_o from_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o letter_n to_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n imperceptible_o his_o reader_n take_v his_o allegory_n for_o dogmatical_a assertion_n what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o origen_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n irenaeus_n for_o example_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 37._o speak_v out_o in_o downright_a term_n without_o any_o hint_n of_o a_o figure_n a_o allegory_n he_o make_v upon_o the_o spy_v send_v by_o joshua_n to_o jericho_n rahab_n the_o harlot_n say_v he_o in_o receive_v the_o spy_n conceal_v in_o her_o house_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n who_o will_v not_o believe_v if_o you_o take_v this_o literal_o as_o the_o trinitarian_n be_v wont_a but_o that_o these_o spy_n be_v actual_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n in_o a_o human_a shape_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o word_n here_o to_o hint_n the_o adaptation_n and_o allegory_n real_o if_o irenaeus_n have_v say_v as_o he_o may_v very_o well_o at_o this_o rate_n that_o abraham_n receive_v the_o angel_n that_o go_v to_o destroy_v sodom_n give_v a_o dinner_n to_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n a_o mystery_n will_v certain_o have_v be_v find_v in_o these_o word_n pretend_v that_o abraham_n do_v entertain_v these_o three_o person_n of_o the_o deity_n who_o appear_v to_o he_o in_o the_o form_n of_o three_o angel_n or_o three_o man_n what_o difference_n be_v there_o i_o pray_v between_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v we_o now_o suppose_v and_o what_o irenaeus_n real_o make_v use_v of_o none_o and_o you_o must_v grant_v that_o if_o you_o think_v you_o have_v good_a ground_n from_o such_o like_a expression_n to_o make_v a_o supreme_a god_n in_o three_o person_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n you_o may_v likewise_o conclude_v the_o spy_n of_o jericho_n to_o have_v be_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n real_o and_o literal_o so_o for_o whatever_o may_v be_v say_v to_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v as_o impossible_a that_o angel_n shall_v be_v god_n as_o for_o the_o spy_n to_o be_v so_o sure_o the_o repugnancy_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o author_n compare_v mutual_o ought_v always_o to_o determine_v we_o to_o look_v for_o a_o figurative_a and_o allegoric_a sense_n there_o especial_o when_o it_o appear_v to_o we_o that_o these_o allegory_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o genius_n and_o custom_n of_o those_o author_n or_o at_o least_o of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o master_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o though_o the_o disciple_n often_o alter_v the_o method_n of_o their_o master_n yet_o there_o will_v still_o remain_v some_o footstep_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n betray_v and_o discover_v their_o innovation_n this_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o platonic_a father_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o for_o the_o present_a the_o example_n of_o irenaeus_n be_v sufficient_a to_o inform_v we_o that_o according_a to_o the_o same_o way_n of_o speak_v which_o call_v the_o spy_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n we_o may_v also_o say_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o word_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o the_o angel_n that_o appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n see_v what_o annotator_n feverdentius_fw-la say_v on_o this_o passage_n of_o irenaeus_n a_o old_a copy_n add_v the_o word_n three_o to_o the_o spy_n which_o will_v agree_v very_o well_o with_o the_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n have_v not_o the_o scripture_n assure_v we_o that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o and_o not_o three_o justin_n have_v also_o much_o the_o same_o allegory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n it_o be_v likely_a that_o irenaeus_n carry_v on_o his_o allegory_n but_o to_o the_o father_n and_o son_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o two_o spy_n but_o for_o fear_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v be_v thereby_o exclude_v some_o knave_n put_v he_o in_o too_o and_o then_o the_o word_n three_o must_v be_v add_v to_o the_o spy_n that_o so_o all_o may_v be_v adjust_v to_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n thus_o various_a readins_n proceed_v from_o the_o boldness_n of_o the_o orthodox_n but_o howeven_a it_o be_v you_o see_v the_o allegory_n either_o reject_v it_o in_o this_o place_n or_o acknowledge_v it_o every_o where_o else_o where_o there_o be_v the_o like_a necessity_n for_o it_o as_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v allegorical_o in_o the_o spy_n of_o jericho_n in_o like_a manner_n j._n c._n be_v allegorical_o in_o all_o the_o dispensation_n of_o old_a in_o the_o word_n that_o create_v the_o world_n in_o the_o angel_n and_o the_o prophet_n that_o speak_v to_o
man_n because_o if_o i_o may_v say_v so_o these_o dispensation_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o great_a oeconomy_n of_o j._n c._n or_o rather_o of_o god_n the_o father_n manifest_v himself_o in_o the_o flesh_n of_o his_o son_n therefore_o irenaeus_n call_v it_o the_o dispensation_n which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n you_o may_v see_v what_o vossius_fw-la say_v in_o his_o note_n concern_v these_o allegory_n of_o barnabas_n and_o the_o other_o father_n it_o be_v know_v by_o all_o say_v he_o how_o these_o first_o christian_n interpret_v the_o scripture_n after_o a_o mystic_a and_o superstitious_a manner_n i_o be_v like_a to_o say_v childish_a and_o foolish_a cotelier_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o and_o show_v their_o absurdity_n but_o take_v this_o along_o with_o you_o that_o these_o dull_a allegory_n do_v not_o by_o far_o so_o much_o mischief_n as_o that_o christianity_n in_o masquerade_n which_o some_o other_o father_n borrow_v from_o plato_n it_o be_v of_o these_o you_o may_v more_o just_o say_v than_o of_o the_o allegorist_n according_a to_o one_o of_o our_o critic_n that_o the_o day_n these_o good_a father_n be_v write_v so_o many_o philosophic_a vision_n they_o void_v a_o purge_n purgamentum_fw-la aliquod_fw-la cacasse_fw-la let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o hermas_n who_o be_v as_o well_o store_v with_o vision_n and_o parable_n as_o barnabas_n at_o least_o his_o method_n be_v the_o same_o in_o his_o parable_n or_o similitude_n the_o 9th_o §_o 12._o he_o say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n now_o the_o rock_n be_v of_o old_a because_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o any_o creature_n inasmuch_o as_o he_o assist_v in_o the_o council_n of_o his_o father_n in_o order_n to_o form_v the_o creature_n all_o this_o be_v say_v in_o a_o mystic_a and_o a_o allegoric_a sense_n to_o explain_v that_o the_o father_n do_v all_o in_o regard_n to_o his_o son_n and_o the_o new_a creation_n the_o author_n have_v say_v as_o much_o in_o his_o first_o vision_n §_o 4._o concern_v the_o church_n for_o ask_v of_o the_o angel_n why_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v a_o old_a woman_n the_o angel_n answer_v because_o she_o be_v the_o first_o thing_n that_o be_v create_v and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o she_o the_o world_n be_v make_v it_o be_v likely_a in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o translator_n render_v not_o per_fw-la illam_fw-la but_o propter_fw-la illam_fw-la you_o see_v then_o that_o this_o father_n say_v no_o more_o of_o j._n c._n than_o he_o do_v of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o these_o word_n antiquior_fw-la omni_fw-la creatura_fw-la mean_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o anus_fw-la prima_fw-la omnium_fw-la creata_fw-la which_o be_v true_a only_o in_o a_o mystic_a sense_n but_o false_a in_o the_o letter_n consequent_o then_o j._n c._n be_v from_o the_o beginning_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o the_o church_n be_v so_o i_o mean_v in_o the_o decree_n and_o design_n of_o god_n which_o the_o author_n express_v by_o his_o be_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o father_n which_o he_o borrow_v manifest_o from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n i_o shall_v now_o produce_v a_o remarkable_a instance_n of_o the_o alteration_n that_o ensue_v as_o to_o the_o tenent_n itself_o notwithstanding_o the_o term_n remain_v the_o same_o you_o see_v that_o hermas_n say_v here_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o any_o creature_n and_o that_o he_o speak_v so_o allegorical_o let_v we_o get_v over_o one_o age_n or_o two_o and_o you_o shall_v see_v origen_n make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o expression_n but_o in_o a_o arian_n sense_n the_o holy_a scripture_n say_v he_o lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la cell_n discover_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o we_o as_o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o the_o creature_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o mean_v that_o he_o be_v create_v a_o little_a before_o the_o world_n but_o let_v we_o return_v to_o our_o subject_n justin_n martyr_n who_o first_o teach_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o word_n imitate_v the_o notion_n of_o hermas_n do_v teach_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o christian_n no_o less_o than_o that_o of_o christ_n himself_o whilst_o apol._n 2._o he_o say_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o word_n or_o reason_n as_o well_o greek_o as_o barbarian_n be_v christian_n and_o consequent_o christian_n do_v not_o commence_v yesterday_o or_o to_o day_n but_o be_v always_o and_o every_o where_o a_o principio_fw-la say_v he_o from_o the_o beginning_n attribute_v to_o they_o the_o very_a prerogative_n of_o the_o word_n itself_o these_o good_a man_n turn_v themselves_o every_o way_n to_o ward_v off_o the_o reproach_n of_o novelty_n wherewith_o christianity_n be_v charge_v in_o like_a manner_n eusehius_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o new_a maintain_v that_o the_o patriarch_n profess_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v institute_v from_o the_o beginning_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n c._n 4._o thus_o much_o he_o can_v advance_v but_o in_o a_o mystic_a sense_n as_o he_o observe_v it_o himself_o because_o all_o those_o who_o act_v just_o and_o serve_v that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o be_v christian_n consequent_o then_o christ_n can_v not_o converse_v otherwise_o with_o they_o but_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o profess_v christianity_n which_o can_v be_v true_a but_o by_o way_n of_o analogy_n and_o accommodation_n christ_n then_o pre-existed_n as_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o christian_n do_v pre-exist_a let_v we_o return_v to_o hermas_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o allegorize_v even_o by_o his_o entitul_a his_n three_o book_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o j._n c._n similitude_n or_o parable_n which_o carry_v on_o throughout_o spiritual_a and_o mystic_a sense_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o similitude_n 5._o where_o he_o explain_v the_o parable_n of_o the_o father_n of_o a_o family_n in_o a_o theological_a manner_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o father_n the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o son_n the_o father_n in_o the_o plan_n of_o his_o allegory_n be_v the_o landlord_n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o household_n and_o he_o who_o out_o of_o allegory_n be_v call_v the_o son_n be_v but_o a_o servant_n in_o the_o allegory_n the_o landlord_n say_v he_o be_v the_o same_o who_o create_v all_o thing_n the_o son_n be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v the_o servant_n he_o go_v on_o and_o add_v a_o little_a after_o the_o holy_a ghost_n insinuate_v himself_o into_o the_o body_n wherein_o god_n be_v to_o dwell_v and_o this_o body_n whereinto_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v insinuate_v himself_o have_v serve_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o have_v be_v faithful_a to_o he_o always_o do_v obtain_v the_o approbation_n of_o god_n by_o his_o labour_n and_o obedience_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v be_v mean_v here_o the_o second_o person_n which_o be_v call_v the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n as_o dr._n bull_n pretend_v for_o who_o see_v not_o that_o hermas_n speak_v here_o of_o that_o spirit_n of_o sanctification_n which_o prepare_v the_o body_n of_o j._n c._n for_o prophecy_n and_o consecrate_v it_o for_o a_o temple_n for_o god_n to_o dwell_v in_o and_o see_v this_o idea_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v being_n infuse_v into_o the_o body_n of_o j._n c._n be_v so_o conformable_a to_o what_o the_o holy_a scripture_n deliver_v concern_v it_o you_o must_v be_v very_o extravagant_a if_o you_o think_v that_o hermas_n differ_v from_o it_o beside_o what_o can_v he_o mean_v if_o his_o sense_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o dr._n bull_n attribute_n to_o he_o will_v he_o introduce_v two_o son_n of_o god_n so_o opposite_a one_o to_o the_o other_o the_o one_o who_o serve_v and_o obey_v and_o the_o other_o who_o be_v serve_v and_o obey_v and_o what_o be_v yet_o more_o strange_a two_o son_n of_o god_n in_o the_o selfsame_a person_n of_o j._n c._n our_o lord_n the_o son_n say_v hermas_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v the_o servant_n now_o if_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n be_v denote_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o the_o servant_n signify_v the_o human_a nature_n you_o will_v have_v two_o son_n according_a to_o the_o very_a letter_n thus_o the_o orthodox_n embroil_v all_o thing_n to_o fish_n for_o mystery_n in_o trouble_a water_n whereas_o nothing_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o the_o meaning_n of_o hermas_n he_o allegorize_v and_o will_v say_v by_o he_o who_o the_o parable_n call_v the_o son_n i_o mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o by_o he_o who_o the_o parable_n call_v a_o servant_n i_o mean_v j._n c._n our_o lord_n who_o out_o of_o the_o parable_n be_v the_o proper_a son_n of_o
it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v always_o read_v which_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n we_o may_v be_v well_o assure_v that_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n do_v not_o read_v otherwise_o by_o gelazius_fw-la of_o cizicus_n put_v this_o read_n into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n he_o say_v that_o macarius_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n answer_v the_o argument_n of_o a_o philosopher_n cite_v this_o passage_n of_o st._n paul_n but_o how_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o read_v it_o in_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v great_a which_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o that_o father_n not_o full_o satisfy_v with_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o text_n add_v this_o gloss_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o son_n of_o god_n a_o perfect_o spiritual_a exposition_n which_o be_v since_o slide_v into_o the_o text_n give_v birth_n to_o our_o present_a read_n god_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o here_o a_o allegorical_a exposition_n be_v again_o take_v for_o a_o express_a text_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o word_n some_o one_o have_v allegorize_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n on_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n and_o god_n say_v or_o on_o those_o of_o the_o psalmist_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n or_o on_o those_o of_o st._n john_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n etc._n etc._n and_o have_v express_v his_o allegory_n in_o too_o absolute_a term_n there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o man_n prepossess_v with_o false_a platonism_n to_o make_v they_o regard_v such_o a_o allegorical_a exposition_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o thing_n that_o happen_v among_o the_o heretic_n have_v also_o fall_v out_o among_o those_o who_o call_v themselves_o orthodox_n and_o we_o need_v not_o wonder_v that_o the_o same_o platonism_n which_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o make_v profession_n of_o cast_v they_o both_o into_o the_o same_o wander_n this_o be_v what_o i_o mean_v and_o my_o conjecture_n come_v near_o to_o demonstration_n we_o have_v see_v that_o valentine_n a_o great_a sectary_n of_o plato_n have_v allegorize_v on_o divine_a idea_n and_o dispensation_n and_o have_v speak_v of_o they_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o as_o many_o person_n his_o disciple_n not_o understand_v his_o allegory_n make_v personal_a substance_n of_o those_o feign_a person_n if_o valentine_n follower_n misunderstand_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o master_n can_v we_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o same_o thing_n happen_v to_o the_o platonist_n father_n in_o their_o misapprehend_v the_o allegorical_a way_n of_o philosophize_v use_v by_o their_o predecessor_n and_o in_o convert_v mere_a divine_a manifestation_n into_o personal_a substance_n for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o doubt_n of_o their_o have_v imitate_v each_o other_o the_o doctor_n of_o both_o side_n have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o same_o idea_n viz._n the_o principle_n of_o refine_a platonism_n delight_v in_o allegory_n and_o the_o fiction_n of_o person_n and_o the_o disciple_n of_o each_o party_n at_o the_o same_o time_n change_v their_o master_n idea_n and_o fall_v into_o gross_a platonism_n which_o find_v hypostasis_n in_o every_o thing_n whatever_o party_n man_n happen_v to_o be_v engage_v in_o they_o rare_o miss_v follow_v the_o then_o prevail_a philosophy_n and_o suit_v themselves_o to_o the_o humour_n and_o genius_n of_o that_o age._n when_o allegory_n be_v in_o vogue_n all_o as_o well_o orthodox_n as_o heretic_n allegorize_v each_o with_o reference_n to_o his_o own_o system_fw-la some_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o three_o aeons_n and_o other_o under_o that_o of_o thirty_o so_o also_o when_o gross_a platonism_n have_v prevail_v all_o delight_a in_o hypostasis_n and_o follow_v the_o philosophy_n in_o face_fw-mi on_o it_o be_v the_o fate_n of_o hypostasis_n the_o hamour_n of_o the_o age_n regulate_v they_o thus_o refine_v platonism_n degenerate_v into_o gross_a platonism_n and_o allegorical_a exposition_n into_o a_o gross_a literal_a sense_n it_o often_o happen_v that_o disciple_n much_o misunderstand_v their_o master_n or_o go_v further_o than_o they_o to_o say_v something_o new_a but_o to_o conclude_v which_o way_n soever_o innovation_n begin_v it_o pass_v in_o very_o little_a time_n from_o sect_n to_o sect_n heathen_n heretic_n orthodox_n all_o embrace_v the_o new_a method_n their_o doctrine_n be_v different_a but_o their_o manner_n of_o philosophize_v on_o those_o doctrine_n be_v alike_o and_o uniform_a perhaps_o they_o may_v not_o agree_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o what_o they_o call_v principle_n nor_o in_o their_o name_n number_n or_o order_n nor_o on_o their_o age_n or_o excellence_n nor_o in_o their_o other_o quality_n and_o prerogative_n but_o however_o it_o be_v with_o these_o they_o shall_v all_o agree_v that_o they_o be_v hypostasis_n personal_a substance_n because_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o age_n require_v it_o chap._n xix_o a_o digression_n concern_v the_o pretend_a unalterable_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o church_n be_v so_o faithful_a a_o guardian_n of_o the_o tradition_n that_o it_o can_v be_v liable_a to_o these_o sort_n of_o change_n but_o one_o must_v have_v a_o slender_a acquaintance_n with_o antiquity_n and_o less_o experience_n of_o what_o happen_v every_o day_n to_o deceive_v one_o self_n with_o so_o wretched_a a_o answer_n the_o church_n be_v jealous_a of_o certain_a term_n and_o she_o be_v a_o faithful_a repository_n that_o be_v agree_v but_o provide_v one_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o the_o term_n which_o she_o hold_v sacred_a and_o inviolable_a one_o may_v change_v the_o hypothesis_n as_o much_o as_o one_o please_v and_o they_o have_v be_v change_v with_o impunity_n and_o without_o give_v much_o trouble_n to_o the_o church_n dr._n wallis_n and_o dr._n sherlock_n hold_v two_o hypothesis_n direct_o opposite_a to_o one_o another_o for_o the_o first_o urge_v so_o strong_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n that_o he_o lose_v the_o trinity_n of_o person_n and_o the_o latter_a willing_a to_o maintain_v the_o trinity_n have_v quite_o lose_v the_o unity_n one_o of_o these_o two_o no_o matter_n which_o have_v change_v the_o tradition_n let_v the_o church_n speak_v therefore_o and_o declare_v herself_o if_o she_o can_v for_o one_o of_o these_o hypothesis_n let_v she_o condemn_v and_o anathematise_v the_o other_o let_v she_o chastise_v the_o author_n of_o it_o and_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o her_o bosom_n no_o she_o will_v nor_o do_v it_o she_o be_v not_o concern_v whither_o a_o false_a hypothesis_n may_v lead_v she_o provide_v it_o do_v not_o change_v her_o term_n which_o be_v sacred_a and_o her_o favourite_n for_o instance_n suppose_v that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v believe_v hitherto_o that_o three_o person_n signify_v but_o three_o modes_n or_o three_o relation_n or_o three_o difference_n etc._n etc._n you_o may_v say_v notwithstanding_o without_o fear_v the_o good_a matron_n will_v formal_o declare_v himself_o that_o three_o person_n be_v no_o less_o than_o three_o spirit_n and_o three_o being_n provide_v you_o retain_v the_o term_n she_o use_v in_o her_o prayer_n and_o say_v devout_o with_o she_o o_o holy_a bless_a and_o glorious_a trinity_n three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o miserable_a sinner_n the_o reason_n be_v plain_o this_o she_o be_v very_o quick_a at_o hear_v if_o you_o pronounce_v these_o word_n one_o god_n and_o three_o person_n but_o with_o what_o modesty_n will_v she_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o term_n have_v no_o certain_a idea_n for_o '_o they_o if_o instead_o of_o three_o person_n i_o say_v four_o or_o five_o the_o church_n will_v declare_v i_o a_o heretic_n this_o be_v all_o she_o can_v do_v in_o short_a whether_o these_o three_o person_n be_v three_o modes_n or_o three_o distinct_a substance_n this_o be_v a_o theology_n too_o nice_a and_o curious_a for_o the_o church_n decision_n and_o as_o to_o this_o she_o leave_v all_o her_o child_n to_o their_o liberty_n of_o believe_v as_o they_o can_v the_o church_n have_v be_v always_o the_o same_o without_o doubt_n she_o may_v condemn_v as_o hereâ—â—â—â—_n those_o who_o reckon_v thirty_o person_n or_o thirty_o aeons_n in_o the_o divine_a essence_n as_o the_o gnostic_n do_v but_o for_o other_o who_o do_v but_o change_v three_o feign_v and_o allegorical_a person_n into_o three_o personal_a substance_n she_o have_v let_v they_o alone_o or_o rather_o she_o have_v allow_v they_o as_o her_o dear_a child_n to_o accommodate_v and_o sure_o she_o to_o the_o prevail_a philosophy_n the_o better_a to_o draw_v into_o her_o communion_n the_o gross_a platonist_n who_o make_v a_o great_a figure_n in_o the_o school_n isaac_n vossius_fw-la in_o his_o second_o letter_n to_o rivet_n go_v far_o and_o venture_n to_o say_v
change_v or_o vary_v and_o the_o thing_n we_o make_v they_o to_o signify_v may_v not_o vary_v at_o all_o in_o our_o mind_n or_o suffer_v the_o least_o alteration_n the_o fact_n for_o instance_n mention_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v thing_n of_o that_o nature_n the_o idea_n whereof_o be_v preserve_v without_o any_o change_n as_o its_o article_n be_v plain_a few_o in_o number_n without_o any_o speculation_n and_o contain_v only_o the_o primitive_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v easy_a therefore_o to_o preserve_v the_o sense_n and_o to_o have_v always_o a_o true_a knowledge_n of_o they_o it_o be_v a_o faith_n as_o i_o may_v say_v that_o be_v bear_v with_o we_o that_o offer_v itself_o to_o our_o understanding_n from_o the_o moment_n we_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n that_o be_v in_o the_o mouth_n and_o heart_n or_o every_o christian_a and_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n of_o consult_v council_n nor_o of_o descend_v into_o the_o deep_n to_o know_v it_o and_o employ_v mission_n of_o dragoon_n to_o impose_v the_o lelief_n of_o it_o wherefore_o cyril_n in_o catech._n 5._o ruffinus_n in_o expos_n symbol_n jerom_n in_o epist_n 61._o ad_fw-la pâ—mmach_n c._n 9_o hilarius_n de_fw-fr synod_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o say_v that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o only_a write_v upon_o paper_n but_o upon_o the_o table_n of_o the_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o man._n expression_n that_o jeremy_n and_o st._n paul_n make_v use_n of_o about_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o signify_v that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o teacher_n to_o learn_v they_o because_o reason_n be_v capable_a of_o suggest_v they_o and_o memory_n of_o retain_v they_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n hilary_n be_v the_o more_o remarkable_a because_o he_o make_v a_o express_a opposition_n between_o this_o faith_n grave_v upon_o the_o heart_n and_o that_o which_o be_v only_o in_o the_o letter_n and_o the_o write_n of_o man_n for_o he_o congratulate_v the_o western_a bishop_n for_o their_o maintain_v the_o apostolic_a faith_n for_o the_o spirit_n wherewith_o they_o be_v animate_v and_o that_o they_o know_v not_o the_o form_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v write_v by_o man_n hand_n the_o spirit_n here_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o mons_fw-la du_n pin_n suppose_v but_o the_o spiritual_a sense_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o literal_a which_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o write_v down_o the_o apostle_n creed_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n every_o one_o have_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o his_o mind_n as_o it_o be_v short_a and_o plain_a and_o consist_v only_o of_o the_o principal_a fact_n and_o primitive_a truth_n which_o constitute_v the_o very_a essence_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n it_o be_v easy_a for_o the_o most_o illiterate_a to_o keep_v it_o in_o mind_n as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o the_o rest_n every_o one_o express_v himself_o as_o he_o please_v hence_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v very_o late_o before_o any_o formula_fw-la be_v draw_v up_o and_o that_o too_o with_o some_o difference_n in_o the_o term_n and_o number_n of_o article_n particular_o in_o those_o which_o seem_v to_o explain_v one_o another_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o after_o this_o if_o it_o be_v not_o find_v among_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n to_o be_v just_a as_o we_o have_v it_o at_o this_o day_n they_o receive_v it_o only_o by_o tradition_n and_o word_v it_o upon_o occasion_n every_o one_o in_o his_o own_o way_n the_o christian_n say_v dupin_n tom._n 1._o p._n 30._o have_v this_o faith_n so_o ready_a in_o their_o mind_n that_o they_o do_v not_o stick_v to_o any_o certain_a form_n hence_o come_v the_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o form_n of_o the_o creed_n mention_v by_o the_o father_n moreover_o it_o must_v not_o be_v suppose_v that_o when_o some_o particular_a christian_n come_v at_o length_n to_o enlarge_v the_o apostle_n creed_n by_o their_o platonic_a speculation_n the_o people_n enter_v into_o those_o notion_n and_o philosophical_a idea_n they_o always_o keep_v themselves_o to_o that_o simplicity_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o general_a spirit_n of_o religion_n have_v imprint_v upon_o their_o mind_n the_o christian_a religion_n say_v mons_fw-la le_fw-fr vassor_n traite_n de_fw-fr l'examen_fw-la ch_n 2._o p._n 69._o be_v at_o no_o great_a distance_n from_o its_o first_o and_o primitive_a simplicity_n till_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a if_o origen_n and_o some_o other_o before_o that_o attempt_v to_o adjust_a it_o to_o the_o principle_n of_o pagan_a philosophy_n their_o novel_a speculation_n be_v not_o general_o receive_v in_o short_a origen_n show_v we_o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o word_n reveal_v be_v preach_v to_o the_o people_n that_o be_v to_o say_v jesus_n christ_n crucify_v but_o the_o word-god_n glorify_v be_v reserve_v for_o person_n of_o the_o high_a class_n that_o be_v for_o favourite_n soul_n who_o have_v spiritualise_v themselves_o in_o plato_n school_n wherefore_o history_n tell_v we_o that_o to_o bring_v in_o this_o platonize_a faith_n into_o the_o church_n and_o to_o make_v entrance_n for_o it_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o ordinary_a christian_n there_o be_v â—eed_o of_o no_o less_o than_o the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n the_o cabal_n of_o council_n and_o the_o violence_n of_o penal_a law_n mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr speak_v to_o the_o very_a same_o effect_n say_v he_o all_o the_o vain_a empty_a speculation_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o time_n the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v no_o harm_n to_o the_o pure_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o people_n tabl._n du_fw-fr socin_n 1_o part_n let._n 6._o p._n 269._o the_o speculation_n have_v not_o yet_o reach_v the_o people_n they_o continue_v in_o the_o simplicity_n for_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v for_o the_o speculative_a divine_n and_o philosopher_n breed_v in_o plato_n school_n such_o as_o the_o justin_n martyr_n the_o tatian_o and_o the_o athanagoras_n be_v and_o other_o platonize_a doctor_n of_o that_o sort_n then_o jurieu_o conclude_v say_v there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o know_v that_o theological_a explication_n be_v not_o matter_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v true_a we_o must_v do_v this_o justice_n to_o jurieu_o as_o to_o own_o that_o he_o make_v room_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n in_o three_o person_n in_o this_o simplicity_n of_o the_o primitive_a faith_n but_o it_o will_v real_o be_v a_o wrong_n do_v to_o his_o judgement_n and_o good_a sense_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o speak_v it_o serious_o for_o in_o short_a if_o he_o will_v not_o affirm_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o three_o person_n which_o be_v but_o one_o god_n be_v one_o of_o those_o platonize_a speculation_n against_o which_o he_o so_o much_o declaim_v at_o least_o he_o ought_v to_o own_o that_o it_o be_v a_o explication_n that_o have_v nothing_o of_o simplicity_n in_o it_o and_o which_o by_o consequence_n can_v be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o remember_v a_o remark_n he_o have_v make_v in_o his_o seven_o pastoral_a letter_n that_o when_o learning_n be_v scarce_o among_o christian_n two_o or_o three_o learned_a man_n draw_v the_o people_n into_o their_o opinion_n he_o can_v have_v inform_v we_o better_o that_o two_o or_o three_o platonize_a father_n for_o they_o be_v the_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o age_n be_v able_a to_o mislead_v the_o people_n from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o faith_n to_o the_o theology_n of_o plato_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o people_n know_v this_o profound_a theology_n mons_fw-la jurieu_o have_v speak_v more_o true_o than_o he_o think_v for_o we_o find_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o letter_n that_o two_o learned_a platonist_n origen_n who_o have_v his_o admirer_n in_o the_o east_n and_o st._n austin_n who_o have_v he_o in_o the_o west_n have_v not_o only_o lead_v the_o people_n into_o their_o opinion_n but_o likewise_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n that_o come_v after_o they_o who_o have_v only_o copy_v from_o they_o and_o consequent_o this_o theology_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v only_o among_o the_o learned_a or_o with_o the_o people_n too_o be_v none_o other_o than_o a_o strange_a faith_n which_o the_o learned_a bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o after_o draw_v the_o people_n into_o it_o it_o amount_v to_o the_o same_o thing_n either_o the_o people_n understand_v it_o not_o or_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v by_o surprise_n that_o the_o learned_a impose_v their_o mystery_n and_o make_v the_o common_a people_n receive_v a_o pagan_a notion_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o j._n c._n chap._n xx._n of_o the_o divine_a polity_n or_o oeconomy_n teach_v by_o the_o father_n have_v give_v some_o account_n of_o the_o way_n of_o allegory_n use_v by_o the_o father_n i_o must_v not_o forget_v to_o say_v something_o
sense_n of_o contemplation_n it_o be_v moreover_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n that_o so_o many_o great_a man_n be_v say_v to_o judaize_v because_o they_o be_v for_o keep_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o natural_a and_o literal_a sense_n such_o be_v aquila_n symmachus_n theodotion_n and_o other_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o father_n who_o be_v for_o appear_v learned_a and_o will_v not_o be_v outdo_v by_o the_o gnostic_n have_v allegorize_v after_o the_o very_a manner_n of_o those_o heretic_n but_o upon_o such_o thing_n that_o have_v some_o sort_n of_o foundation_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o the_o philosophy_n of_o those_o time_n embrace_v by_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o platonic_a party_n as_o for_o instance_n about_o the_o idea_n and_o decree_n of_o god_n concern_v the_o messiah_n about_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o messiah_n about_o the_o spirit_n that_o form_v and_o after_o sanctify_a he_o about_o the_o angel_n that_o be_v the_o preludia_fw-la of_o his_o mission_n or_o last_o about_o that_o word_n of_o god_n which_o create_v the_o world_n to_o who_o they_o ascribe_v personality_n after_o the_o platonic_a way_n the_o word_n or_o logos_fw-la may_v signify_v all_o these_o thing_n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n that_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n his_o pre-existent_a soul_n the_o spirit_n that_o form_v he_o and_o the_o facility_n with_o which_o he_o wrought_v so_o many_o miracle_n only_o as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o a_o word_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o jew_n have_v allegorize_v upon_o the_o seven_o thing_n that_o they_o say_v be_v create_v before_o the_o world_n among_o which_o they_o count_v the_o name_n or_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o messiah_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o father_n very_a often_o vary_n for_o at_o one_o time_n they_o be_v for_o conceal_v the_o sublime_a part_n of_o their_o mystery_n that_o they_o may_v give_v offence_n to_o some_o sturdy_a mind_n that_o will_v not_o so_o ready_o give_v way_n to_o mystical_a notion_n at_o other_o time_n they_o pass_v over_o the_o plain_a part_n of_o religion_n to_o gain_v upon_o their_o speculative_a gentleman_n who_o admire_v chief_o what_o we_o call_v the_o wonderful_a but_o however_o they_o be_v always_o constant_a in_o pursue_v this_o design_n of_o their_o oeconomy_n and_o rule_n of_o prudence_n in_o adapt_a themselves_o to_o the_o genius_n and_o relish_v of_o every_o body_n in_o make_v mystery_n of_o every_o thing_n to_o beget_v in_o their_o scholar_n a_o veneration_n for_o their_o opinion_n when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o '_o they_o and_o further_o they_o take_v care_n to_o distinguish_v between_o those_o opinion_n which_o be_v transmit_v to_o they_o by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o which_o come_v from_o the_o same_o apostle_n by_o tradition_n only_o and_o in_o mystery_n as_o st._n basil_n speak_v lib._n de_fw-la spir._n s._n ad_fw-la amphil._n cap._n 27._o that_o be_v by_o the_o way_n of_o secret_a discipline_n and_o instruction_n clemens_n of_o alexandria_n make_v mention_n of_o these_o last_o opinion_n stromat_n 5._o p._n 576._o and_o call_v they_o the_o lesson_n of_o the_o perfect_a which_o consist_v in_o certain_a spiritual_a and_o sublime_a sense_n which_o be_v deliver_v viuâ_fw-la voce_fw-mi and_o by_o tradition_n but_o the_o apostle_n can_v not_o set_v they_o down_o in_o their_o epistle_n this_o expedient_a of_o setret_n tradition_n open_v a_o wide_a field_n for_o philosophize_v according_a to_o their_o humour_n and_o be_v adapt_v to_o the_o purpose_n of_o introduce_v new_a opinion_n into_o religion_n we_o must_v be_v upon_o our_o guard_n when_o we_o be_v read_v their_o write_n and_o take_v very_o little_a of_o they_o in_o the_o literal_a sense_n where_o every_o thing_n almost_o be_v allegorical_a and_o they_o be_v throout_a pursue_v what_o we_o call_v the_o wonderful_a it_o be_v well_o know_v to_o the_o protestant_n that_o the_o declamation_n and_o apostrophe_n of_o the_o father_n have_v give_v birth_n to_o some_o error_n and_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v at_o this_o day_n they_o know_v well_o enough_o how_o to_o account_v for_o the_o hyperbolical_a exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_n upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v offer_v upon_o a_o altar_n that_o he_o be_v slay_v strangle_v extend_v die_v carry_v bury_v etc._n etc._n and_o these_o ridiculous_a apostrophe_n o_o great_a and_o sacred_a passover_n the_o purgation_n of_o our_o sin_n etc._n etc._n greg._n naz._n o_o divine_a and_o sacred_a mystery_n vouchsase_v to_o remove_v the_o veil_n wherewith_o we_o be_v encompass_v and_o manifest_v yourself_o clear_o to_o we_o by_o enlighten_v with_o your_o brightness_n the_o eye_n of_o our_o mind_n see_v counterseit_n denis_n these_o apostrophe_n seem_v to_o deify_v the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o make_v it_o a_o person_n why_o shall_v we_o not_o acknowledge_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o overcurious_a platonism_n of_o the_o same_o father_n have_v lead_v they_o into_o those_o extravagant_a description_n whereby_o they_o have_v make_v a_o second_o god_n a_o person_n of_o the_o word_n or_o logos_fw-la a_o son_n beget_v before_o age_n and_o incarnate_a in_o time_n mystery_n no_o less_o strange_a than_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o speak_v magnificent_o of_o every_o thing_n they_o ascribe_v a_o divine_a and_o extraordinary_a virtue_n to_o the_o oil_n and_o the_o cream_n they_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v change_v and_o transform_v they_o by_o a_o divine_a emcacy_n they_o have_v say_v no_o less_o of_o baptism_n for_o they_o believe_v the_o divinity_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v and_o insinuate_a itself_o into_o the_o water_n use_v in_o that_o sacrament_n impart_v to_o it_o the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o regenerate_v they_o allow_v that_o the_o eucharist_n show_v a_o divine_a and_o quicken_a virtue_n emanate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o incarnate_a word_n the_o word_n according_a to_o they_o be_v a_o emanation_n from_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o word_n the_o bread_n be_v hypostatical_o unite_v to_o that_o divine_a body_n and_o consequent_o have_v the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o the_o word_n they_o own_o a_o twofold_a emanation_n the_o word_n be_v the_o emanation_n of_o god_n and_o the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n be_v a_o emanation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o they_o hold_v a_o twofold_a incarnation_n one_o of_o the_o word_n in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o another_o of_o the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v a_o system_n of_o policy_n well_o contrive_v whereby_o these_o cunning_a doctor_n bring_v nothing_o less_o than_o divinity_n into_o every_o thing_n and_o speak_v with_o advantage_n upon_o the_o mean_a subject_n to_o make_v they_o look_v mysterious_a and_o venerable_a it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o they_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v of_o those_o who_o make_v canon_n in_o council_n that_o they_o speak_v more_o than_o they_o mean_v so_o that_o many_o age_n after_o mystery_n be_v discover_v in_o their_o expression_n which_o they_o never_o dream_v of_o i_o have_v meet_v with_o nothing_o so_o like_o that_o as_o these_o two_o apostrophe_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chant_v in_o her_o liturgy_n one_o be_v address_v to_o the_o trinity_n o_o holy_a bless_a and_o glorious_a trinity_n three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o miserable_a sinner_n the_o other_o be_v address_v to_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n o_o cross_n my_o only_a hope_n i_o salute_v thou_o at_o this_o time_n of_o the_o passion_n increase_v the_o righteousness_n of_o good_a man_n and_o pardon_v the_o crime_n of_o the_o wicked_a here_o you_o have_v two_o saint_n which_o one_o and_o the_o same_o superstition_n have_v canonize_v two_o prayer_n cast_v in_o the_o same_o mould_n for_o both_o one_o and_o tother_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o idolatry_n and_o of_o false_a eloquence_n upon_o which_o i_o will_v make_v this_o observation_n that_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o with_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o these_o primitive_a father_n as_o it_o have_v with_o the_o admirer_n of_o episcopacy_n here_o in_o england_n who_o have_v retain_v a_o liturgy_n and_o divers_a ceremony_n that_o they_o may_v bring_v over_o the_o more_o papist_n to_o their_o communion_n yet_o they_o still_o continue_v to_o look_v upon_o those_o thing_n at_o this_o time_n in_o a_o sort_n necessary_a to_o religion_n although_o there_o be_v now_o no_o more_o occasion_n for_o that_o reason_n of_o prudence_n and_o even_o as_o great_a a_o reason_n of_o charity_n and_o a_o second_o reason_n of_o prudence_n shall_v oblige_v they_o to_o relax_v or_o lay_v they_o by_o to_o gain_v the_o nonconformist_n it_o be_v the_o same_o case_n with_o the_o allegorical_a
their_o profound_a speculation_n for_o to_o theologize_v according_a to_o they_o be_v not_o only_o to_o speak_v of_o god_n and_o his_o attribute_n but_o of_o angel_n too_o of_o aeons_n of_o idea_n of_o emanation_n and_o in_o a_o word_n of_o every_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o intelligible_a world_n of_o the_o platonist_n theology_n be_v a_o term_n affect_v by_o all_o the_o contemplative_a gentleman_n whether_o orthodox_n or_o gnostic_n these_o sort_n of_o folk_n do_v not_o regard_v the_o fact_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o prove_v its_o divine_a authority_n any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o grosser_n proof_n proper_a for_o vulgar_a weak_a mind_n but_o for_o contemplation_n the_o case_n be_v quite_o otherwise_o this_o they_o think_v a_o noble_a and_o powerful_a medium_fw-la by_o which_o soul_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n elevate_v themselves_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o noble_a truth_n yet_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o found_v upon_o any_o thing_n but_o fact_n and_o the_o chief_a object_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v certain_a fact_n contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v it_o not_o therefore_o a_o put_v the_o gospel_n upon_o another_o foot_n if_o we_o carry_v on_o our_o contemplation_n to_o abstraction_n and_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o crude_a chimerical_a metaphysic_n it_o be_v a_o extravagant_a system_n if_o instead_o of_o fact_n well_o prove_v and_o right_o circumstance_v there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v but_o a_o mere_a operation_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o a_o ens_fw-la rationis_fw-la which_o these_o gentleman_n be_v please_v to_o call_v the_o word_n or_o the_o son_n theologise_v that_o great_a man_n mons_fw-la jurieu_o who_o god_n be_v please_v to_o favour_n with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o every_o thing_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v aside_o this_o false_a theology_n of_o the_o father_n 7_o ler._n past_a de_fw-fr la_fw-fr 3_o année_fw-fr beside_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o vulgar_a say_v he_o which_o be_v immediate_o found_v upon_o the_o sacred_a write_n the_o doctor_n frame_v a_o theology_n that_o be_v they_o undertake_v to_o expound_v the_o mystery_n in_o a_o sense_n beyond_o that_o wherein_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o have_v deliver_v they_o and_o it_o be_v in_o that_o they_o have_v disagree_v and_o one_o must_v not_o wonder_v at_o it_o because_o the_o thing_n they_o go_v about_o to_o explain_v be_v profound_a and_o it_o may_v be_v inexplicable_a and_o because_o they_o make_v use_v of_o a_o false_a philosophy_n which_o they_o bring_v into_o their_o theology_n and_o by_o so_o do_v they_o have_v ruin_v theology_n and_o at_o last_o religion_n in_o all_o age_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o ancient_n therefore_o must_v not_o be_v condemn_v as_o if_o it_o be_v change_v although_o they_o disagree_v in_o their_o theology_n and_o it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o this_o theology_n shall_v not_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o faith_n that_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n shall_v not_o be_v form_v out_o of_o theological_a exposition_n be_v not_o this_o much_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o ancient_n according_a to_o mons_fw-la jurieu_o these_o good_a doctor_n can_v not_o theologize_v the_o son_n without_o hazard_v the_o faith_n and_o consequent_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o receive_v among_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n their_o theological_a explication_n concern_v a_o son_n beget_v and_o not_o make_v a_o internal_a word_n and_o a_o word_n bring_v forth_o etc._n etc._n nevertheless_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o father_n consider_v the_o theological_a sense_n not_o only_o as_o true_a but_o as_o that_o which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v chief_o in_o its_o view_n so_o that_o they_o who_o will_v impose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o theological_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n because_o the_o father_n urge_v it_o be_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o receive_v all_o the_o other_o theological_a sense_n which_o the_o same_o father_n have_v give_v to_o so_o many_o other_o term_n in_o scripture_n and_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v no_o less_o the_o purport_n and_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o do_v but_o they_o be_v look_v upon_o even_o as_o ridiculous_a why_o therefore_o be_v it_o not_o acknowledge_v bona_fw-la fide_fw-la also_o that_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o logos_fw-la or_o word_n be_v one_o of_o those_o wretched_a allegory_n so_o much_o declaim_v against_o at_o that_o day_n and_o a_o article_n of_o that_o false_a theology_n which_o be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o let_v we_o pay_v as_o much_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n as_o we_o can_v let_v we_o preserve_v their_o theology_n be_v it_o so_o provide_v that_o the_o theological_a sense_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v design_v for_o any_o other_o than_o contemplative_a and_o seraphic_a mind_n and_o that_o no_o more_o than_o the_o faith_n or_o belief_n of_o the_o plain_a natural_a sense_n be_v require_v of_o man_n as_o man_n origen_n be_v too_o fair_a to_o desire_v more_o than_o this_o he_o acquaint_v his_o reader_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o sacred_a writer_n do_v not_o concern_v themselves_o with_o abstruse_a matter_n and_o speculative_a subject_n which_o few_o of_o they_o who_o they_o call_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v capable_a of_o understanding_n but_o confine_v themselves_o to_o those_o few_o clear_a article_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o bring_v they_o into_o a_o state_n of_o righteousness_n and_o give_v they_o hope_n of_o immortality_n leave_v the_o more_o refine_a contemplation_n which_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o prime_a truth_n to_o the_o commendable_a curiosity_n of_o those_o who_o nature_n and_o education_n have_v qualify_v for_o such_o inquiry_n dr._n rust_n in_o his_o discourse_n of_o origen_n and_o the_o chief_a of_o his_o opinion_n have_v observe_v also_o that_o there_o be_v necessary_a truth_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v clear_o teach_v and_o the_o church_n receive_v the_o contrary_a whereto_o can_v be_v receive_v without_o retrench_v a_o essential_a part_n of_o religion_n but_o that_o there_o be_v beside_o some_o contemplation_n about_o which_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o determine_v any_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o truth_n as_o to_o these_o matter_n be_v purposely_o conceal_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o origen_n think_v to_o excite_v their_o study_n and_o industry_n who_o be_v lover_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o discovery_n of_o so_o great_a a_o treasure_n may_v be_v a_o recompense_n for_o their_o pious_a inquiry_n without_o doubt_v all_o the_o other_o father_n agree_v in_o this_o very_a principle_n with_o origen_n that_o the_o contemplative_a subject_n be_v not_o necessary_a nor_o essential_a to_o religion_n that_o they_o do_v not_o oblige_v ordinary_a christian_n and_o that_o they_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o commendable_a inquiry_n of_o the_o curious_a servetus_n who_o constant_o imitate_v the_o father_n agree_v in_o this_o though_o he_o be_v in_o other_o respect_v a_o great_a admirer_n of_o platonism_n and_o contemplation_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la lib._n 2._o p._n 50._o do_v not_o rash_o publish_v this_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n it_o be_v after_o several_a essay_n and_o have_v fast_v and_o pray_v that_o st._n john_n pronounce_v these_o word_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n or_o the_o messiah_n the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n the_o common_a people_n be_v justify_v by_o this_o faith_n alone_o although_o they_o do_v not_o exact_o know_v his_o divinity_n you_o therefore_o pious_a reader_n who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o comprehend_v the_o manner_n of_o his_o generation_n nor_o the_o whole_a fullness_n of_o his_o divinity_n always_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v the_o messiah_n beget_v of_o god_n and_o thy_o saviour_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n you_o shall_v believe_v that_o you_o may_v live_v by_o he_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v origen_n speak_v for_o himself_o it_o be_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o st._n john_n that_o one_o shall_v find_v the_o famous_a distinction_n he_o make_v between_o the_o intelligible_a and_o the_o sensible_a gospel_n and_o how_o he_o there_o divide_v christian_n into_o two_o class_n the_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v child_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o rudiment_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o other_o of_o those_o intelligent_a and_o elevate_a mind_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o understand_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o glorify_a god_n that_o doctor_n or_o teacher_n say_v he_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o profit_v all_o person_n can_v however_o make_v the_o secret_a and_o sublime_a christianity_n know_v to_o such_o who_o can_v only_o understand_v the_o plain_a and_o the_o reveal_v christianity_n wherefore_o
this_o matter_n before_o he_o be_v well_o aware_a it_o be_v bp_o pearson_n i_o mean_v in_o his_o vindication_n of_o ignat._n epist_n part._n 2._o cap._n 1._o where_o he_o tell_v you_o ignatius_n be_v one_o of_o those_o primitive_a father_n qui_fw-fr christum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v who_o deify_v jesus_n christ_n or_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o a_o god_n which_o be_v also_o do_v by_o the_o catholic_n doctor_n and_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n who_o as_o pliny_n report_v it_o sing_v hymn_n to_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o a_o god_n and_o who_o as_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_n tell_v we_o in_o euseb_n eccl._n hist_o lib._n 5._o c._n 28._o do_v celebrate_v the_o praise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o ascribe_v to_o he_o divinity_n but_o after_o the_o philosophy_n of_o plato_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n the_o writer_n of_o the_o second_o and_o three_o century_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o so_o much_o simplicity_n as_o bare_o to_o call_v he_o god_n this_o manner_n of_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v the_o relish_n of_o st._n ignatius_n his_o time_n who_o simple_o or_o bare_o call_v he_o god_n photius_n reproach_n clemens_n romanus_n for_o not_o give_v the_o title_n of_o god_n to_o jesus_n christ_n which_o so_o well_o become_v he_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o able_a critic_n think_v the_o practice_n of_o give_v christ_n the_o title_n of_o a_o god_n be_v peculiar_a to_o this_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o title_n god_n so_o often_o give_v to_o christ_n by_o ignatius_n though_o not_o with_o the_o restriction_n with_o which_o it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o succeed_a father_n but_o simple_o and_o by_o itself_o be_v indeed_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o st._n clemens_n his_o write_n he_o imitate_v throughout_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n which_o have_v be_v receive_v from_o the_o begin_n in_o all_o church_n but_o he_o rare_o cite_v the_o gospel_n which_o have_v be_v more_o late_o receive_v he_o have_v nothing_o in_o his_o epistle_n of_o human_a learning_n nothing_o that_o do_v not_o become_v the_o simplicity_n of_o a_o apostolic_a man_n and_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o who_o write_v after_o he_o usual_o borrow_v from_o the_o pagan_n and_o sometime_o blend_v their_o opinion_n with_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o every_o one_o do_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o philosophy_n they_o have_v imbibe_v before_o they_o embrace_v christianity_n ignatius_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n be_v a_o bishop_n and_o become_v a_o christian_a at_o a_o time_n when_o very_a few_o of_o the_o learned_a gentile_n turn_v christian_n but_o we_o find_v he_o to_o be_v pure_o the_o christian_n not_o form_v in_o the_o school_n or_o nurse_v up_o in_o library_n and_o without_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o academy_n or_o the_o portico_n bp_o pearson_n acquaint_v we_o in_o this_o fine_a passage_n that_o the_o ancient_n do_v theologize_v that_o be_v attribute_v divinity_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o a_o god_n this_o take_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n very_o well_o explain_v what_o they_o understand_v by_o the_o title_n of_o a_o god_n when_o they_o give_v it_o to_o jesus_n christ_n they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o it_o but_o this_o that_o they_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o divine_a and_o extraordinary_a man_n and_o that_o they_o honour_v he_o as_o such_o in_o short_a it_o will_v not_o be_v proper_a to_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_n sing_v hymn_n to_o the_o father_n as_o to_o a_o god_n quasi_fw-la deo_fw-la that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o praise_n of_o the_o father_n by_o ascribe_v divinity_n to_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d deify_v he_o this_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a language_n we_o do_v use_v to_o speak_v thus_o of_o the_o supreme_a god_n these_o expression_n can_v suit_v any_o other_o object_n but_o one_o who_o have_v not_o divinity_n in_o a_o absolute_a sense_n but_o in_o certain_a respect_n only_o and_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o follow_a account_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v speak_v of_o as_o a_o god_n either_o with_o regard_n to_o his_o nature_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n form_v by_o the_o operation_n of_o his_o spirit_n or_o with_o regard_n to_o his_o dignity_n since_o that_o the_o father_n by_o make_v he_o lord_n and_o christ_n have_v make_v he_o god_n as_o st._n ambrose_n read_v this_o passage_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-la fide_fw-la ad_fw-la grat._n aug._n cap._n 7._o it_o be_v true_a this_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o another_o sense_n be_v sometime_o use_v with_o respect_n to_o god_n the_o father_n but_o than_o it_o signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o speak_v with_o reverence_n of_o the_o deity_n to_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n and_o not_o to_o deify_v or_o ascribe_v divinity_n to_o he_o vide_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 10._o cap._n 3._o in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o sense_n abovemention_v the_o term_n may_v be_v well_o apply_v to_o jesus_n christ_n to_o express_v the_o divine_a honour_n they_o give_v he_o for_o if_o he_o be_v man_n because_o a_o woman_n be_v his_o mother_n it_o may_v also_o be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o god_n and_o a_o god_n by_o nature_n for_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n he_o have_v none_o other_o father_n but_o god_n natura_fw-la a_o nascendo_fw-la but_o he_o deserve_v this_o high_a character_n yet_o further_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o father_n have_v high_o exalt_v he_o and_o give_v he_o a_o name_n above_o every_o name_n by_o this_o name_n say_v novatian_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la cap._n 17._o we_o understand_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o name_n of_o god_n because_o he_o be_v faithful_a say_v lactantius_n institut_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 14._o and_o have_v exact_o do_v the_o will_n of_o his_o father_n he_o receive_v the_o name_n or_o title_n of_o god_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n ascribe_v to_o clemens_n romanus_n exhort_v we_o to_o think_v of_o christ_n as_o of_o a_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o he_o explain_v that_o by_o subjoin_v as_o of_o the_o judge_n of_o quick_a and_o dead_a show_v we_o thereby_o that_o he_o give_v he_o not_o that_o name_n but_o with_o regard_n to_o the_o power_n the_o father_n bestow_v upon_o he_o for_o his_o obedience_n this_o be_v the_o very_a theology_n of_o st._n paul_n heb._n 1._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o god_n make_v christ_n more_o excellent_a than_o the_o angel_n when_o he_o say_v to_o he_o thou_o be_v my_o son_n that_o be_v plain_o that_o then_o he_o make_v he_o a_o god_n for_o it_o be_v of_o his_o exaltation_n the_o apostle_n speak_v as_o appear_v by_o his_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n o_o god_n thy_o god_n have_v anoint_v thou_o for_o so_o i_o read_v it_o as_o the_o trinitarian_n do_v now_o a_o god_n anoint_a and_o consecrate_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o king_n and_o consequent_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n with_o regard_n to_o the_o dominion_n he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o father_n over_o the_o new_a creation_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o god_n the_o father_n he_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o minister_n of_o his_o will._n if_o he_o be_v call_v lord_n that_o be_v not_o more_o than_o a_o term_n of_o inferiority_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o signify_v one_o who_o the_o father_n have_v appoint_v his_o vicegerent_n and_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v otherwise_o because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o father_n have_v make_v he_o lord._n st._n paul_n exact_o follow_v this_o sense_n for_o in_o all_o the_o symbol_n he_o mention_n he_o take_v care_n to_o ascribe_v the_o name_n of_o god_n only_o to_o the_o father_n exclude_v the_o son_n and_o say_v the_o father_n be_v the_o one_o god_n and_o the_o son_n the_o one_o lord_n which_o st._n paul_n do_v always_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o father_n and_o son_n together_o and_o this_o be_v a_o observation_n i_o have_v from_o tertullian_n who_o speak_v thus_o in_o his_o dispute_n against_o praxea_n i_o will_v not_o say_v two_o god_n and_o two_o lord_n but_o i_o will_v follow_v the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n and_o if_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v to_o be_v name_v together_o i_o will_v call_v the_o father_n god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n lord._n but_o if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v name_v alone_o than_o i_o may_v call_v he_o god_n as_o the_o apostle_n himself_o do_v when_o he_o say_v of_o who_o be_v christ_n who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o thing_n bless_v for_o ever_o but_o in_o my_o opinion_n novation_n express_v the_o thing_n more_o clear_o in_o his_o discourse_n de_fw-fr trinitate_fw-la cap._n ult_n god_n the_o father_n say_v he_o be_v without_o contradiction_n the_o god_n of_o all_o and_o the_o very_a
that_o be_v dr._n bull_n deceive_v himself_o gross_o in_o suppose_v this_o creed_n of_o cyril_n to_o be_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o jerusalem_n we_o can_v produce_v another_o of_o great_a antiquity_n which_o the_o same_o church_n ascribe_v to_o the_o apostle_n st._n james_n bishop_n usher_n the_o symbol_n p._n 10._o present_v we_o with_o it_o it_o must_v be_v mind_v say_v the_o primate_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o creed_n use_v by_o the_o eastern_n one_o contract_v which_o ruffinus_n compare_v with_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o aquileia_n the_o other_o full_a and_o large_a among_o the_o first_o we_o place_v the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n i_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n almighty_n creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o in_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n thus_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n ascribe_v to_o st._n james_n who_o be_v hold_v to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o that_o place_n and_o with_o this_o creed_n a_o office_n be_v read_v once_o a_o year_n in_o memory_n of_o its_o antiquity_n and_o since_o the_o article_n that_o follow_v have_v which_o i_o mighty_o regret_n be_v leave_v out_o as_o suppose_v to_o be_v general_o know_v i_o think_v it_o proper_a to_o repair_v this_o loss_n by_o substitute_v in_o the_o room_n of_o what_o be_v want_v the_o entire_a confession_n of_o the_o apostolic_a faith_n that_o cyril_n expound_v to_o the_o illuminate_v at_o jerusalem_n which_o indeed_o be_v somewhat_o large_a as_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o addition_n at_o the_o beginning_n viz._n visible_a and_o invisible_a the_o short_a creed_n which_o usher_n give_v we_o be_v make_v by_o st._n james_n it_o follow_v that_o of_o cyril_n be_v a_o exposition_n and_o commentary_n and_o it_o be_v impossible_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o shall_v be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o cyril_n creed_n for_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o ancient_a than_o the_o draught_n of_o a_o apostle_n without_o doubt_n the_o short_a creed_n be_v the_o original_a and_o the_o large_a none_o other_o than_o a_o copy_n stuff_v and_o lengthen_v with_o a_o wretched_a platonism_n and_o have_v not_o simplicity_n enough_o to_o pass_v for_o a_o apostle_n but_o it_o may_v without_o wrong_n be_v account_v the_o work_n of_o a_o platonize_a faction_n but_o let_v that_o be_v as_o it_o will_v there_o be_v good_a ground_n for_o believe_v that_o dr._n bull_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o deceive_v we_o in_o dissemble_v his_o knowledge_n of_o this_o ancient_a creed_n of_o st._n james_n of_o which_o bishop_n usher_n make_v mention_n and_o in_o palm_v upon_o we_o for_o the_o most_o ancient_a eastern_a creed_n that_o of_o s._n cyril_n which_o be_v so_o very_o different_a for_o although_o we_o have_v but_o two_o article_n of_o the_o jerusalem_n creed_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n yet_o these_o two_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v in_o effect_n the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o however_o dr._n bull_n jud._n eccles_n p._n 128._o pretend_v it_o to_o have_v be_v of_o late_a date_n and_o i_o say_v further_o this_o may_v satisfy_v we_o that_o at_o this_o time_n of_o cyril_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n have_v strange_o alter_v she_o faith_n bishop_n usher_v observe_v what_o be_v add_v to_o the_o first_o article_n who_o doubt_v but_o that_o like_a may_v have_v be_v do_v to_o other_o about_o which_o there_o be_v far_o great_a dispute_n he_o may_v have_v observe_v the_o same_o and_o the_o thing_n be_v obvious_a that_o the_o second_o article_n concern_v the_o person_n of_o j._n c._n be_v entire_a as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o oriental_a creed_n of_o ruffinas_n which_o go_v no_o further_o it_o follow_v then_o that_o all_o that_o which_o be_v in_o cyril_n upon_o the_o same_o article_n have_v be_v add_v since_o platonism_n prevail_v ruffinus_n say_v bishop_n usher_n have_v compare_v the_o short_a of_o these_o two_o oriental_a creed_n with_o the_o roman_a wherefore_o this_o short_a creed_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o roman_a let_v the_o doctor_n say_v what_o he_o will_v nor_o be_v we_o to_o be_v much_o concern_v as_o the_o primate_n speak_v for_o the_o loss_n of_o itâ—_n ruffinus_n have_v preserve_v it_o almost_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n say_v he_o in_o symbol_n apost_n give_v we_o their_o creed_n after_o this_o manner_n i_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n almighty_a and_o then_o in_o the_o follow_a article_n whereas_o we_o say_v and_o in_o j._n c._n his_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n they_o say_v in_o one_o lord_n j._n c._n his_o only_a son_n profess_v one_o god_n and_o one_o lord_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n note_v here_o all_o the_o difference_n the_o eastern_n make_v between_o their_o creed_n and_o that_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o j._n c._n and_o his_o generation_n before_o age_n as_o you_o have_v it_o in_o cyril_n creed_n this_o show_v that_o the_o article_n concern_v j._n c._n go_v no_o far_a in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o oriental_a creed_n which_o bishop_n usher_n give_v we_o that_o the_o etc_o do_v not_o retrench_v any_o part_n of_o it_o but_o be_v place_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o article_n only_o to_o show_v that_o the_o remain_a article_n be_v omit_v we_o may_v conclude_v therefore_o that_o all_o the_o jargon_n of_o the_o platovic_n philosophy_n in_o cycil_n agree_v take_v place_n of_o the_o ancient_a simple_a tradition_n which_o be_v i_o believe_v in_o j._n c._n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o consequent_o the_o ancient_a opinion_n of_o the_o filiation_n and_o deification_n of_o j._n c._n run_v no_o high_o than_o his_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o be_v the_o true_a theology_n concern_v he_o ruffinus_n have_v reason_n for_o call_v this_o plain_a confession_n the_o tradition_n of_o his_o ancestor_n mean_v thereby_o not_o the_o doctor_n bigoted_a with_o plato_n enthusiasm_n but_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n the_o people_n as_o du_n pin_n observe_v tom._n 1._o p._n 30._o who_o doubtless_o never_o enter_v into_o the_o speculation_n of_o those_o doctor_n let_v we_o see_v what_o marcellus_n write_v to_o pope_n julius_n epiphan_n haeres_fw-la 72._o where_o after_o he_o have_v say_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a concern_v the_o word_n which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o the_o father_n say_v it_o subsist_v in_o the_o father_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o very_a wisdom_n and_o his_o inseparable_a power_n he_o confine_v himself_o to_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o say_v he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o scripture_n and_o his_o ancestor_n i_o believe_v in_o god_n almighty_a and_o in_o j._n c._n his_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n who_o be_v crucify_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n and_o be_v bury_v the_o three_o day_n be_v be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o holy_a church_n the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n the_o life_n everlasting_a see_v here_o in_o express_a word_n the_o creed_n we_o call_v the_o apostle_n the_o ancient_a theology_n without_o platonism_n without_o speoulation_n there_o be_v nothing_o retrench_v from_o the_o ancient_a confession_n of_o faith_n yet_o retrenchment_n be_v not_o unusual_a among_o some_o of_o they_o if_o therefore_o some_o creed_n be_v find_v to_o be_v large_a in_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v according_a to_o their_o laudable_a practice_n by_o a_o addition_n of_o their_o novel_a interpretation_n this_o be_v the_o more_o evident_a because_o that_o pretend_a interpretation_n be_v find_v to_o be_v pure_a platonism_n with_o which_o it_o be_v know_v they_o be_v extreme_o bigoted_a chap._n viii_o reflection_n upon_o the_o apostle_n creed_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o forego_n doctrine_n to_o render_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n doubtful_a it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o article_n have_v be_v add_v from_o time_n to_o time_n and_o upon_o divers_a occasion_n what_o of_o that_o if_o those_o additional_a article_n be_v not_o in_o the_o present_a contest_v be_v it_o not_o enough_o that_o the_o three_o article_n concern_v the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a
holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o next_o place_n let_v we_o attend_v to_o irenaeus_n who_o take_v the_o term_n mere_a man_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o justin_n they_o say_v he_o lib._n 3._o c._n 23._o who_o call_v he_o i._n e._n christ_n a_o mere_a man_n beget_v by_o joseph_n continue_v in_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o ancient_a disobedience_n they_o then_o according_a to_o irenaeus_n hold_v j._n c._n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n who_o believe_v he_o be_v beget_v by_o joseph_n and_o consequent_o not_o beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n to_o make_v good_a this_o charge_n against_o those_o person_n it_o be_v not_o it_o seem_v necessary_a they_o shall_v have_v deny_v a_o platonic_a generation_n but_o the_o passage_n be_v so_o clear_a it_o need_v no_o gloss_n i_o proceed_v to_o another_o father_n and_o that_o be_v euseb_n in_o his_o 3._o b._n c._n 27._o where_o he_o speak_v thus_o of_o the_o ebionite_n they_o believe_v j._n c._n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n a_o ordinary_a person_n beget_v by_o joseph_n and_o mary_n but_o otherwise_o a_o just_a man_n and_o extraordinary_a for_o his_o virtue_n you_o see_v how_o eusebius_n when_o platonism_n do_v not_o run_v in_o his_o head_n acquaint_v we_o that_o they_o be_v none_o other_o than_o ebionites_n who_o hold_v j._n c._n be_v beget_v by_o joseph_n and_o mary_n upon_o which_o account_n it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o they_o make_v he_o a_o mere_a ordinary_a man._n this_o escape_v eusebius_n without_o doubt_n by_o his_o follow_v the_o mode_n of_o speak_v according_a to_o ancient_a tradition_n which_o oppose_v in_o the_o heretic_n of_o that_o time_n not_o those_o christian_n who_o deny_v a_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n for_o where_o be_v that_o notion_n then_o but_o the_o ebionite_n who_o contest_v the_o miraculous_a generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o virgin_n it_o remain_v that_o i_o examine_v two_o passage_n of_o epiphanius_n the_o one_a be_v in_o his_o account_n of_o the_o 29_o heresy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o nazarenes_n who_o he_o rank_n among_o the_o heretic_n although_o irenaeus_n who_o must_v have_v know_v they_o better_o have_v make_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o pretend_a heresy_n i_o do_v not_o affirm_v say_v epiphanius_n of_o those_o nazarenes_n whether_o follow_v the_o impiety_n of_o cerinthus_n they_o receive_v j._n c._n to_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a man_n or_o whether_o they_o acknowledge_v which_o be_v the_o truth_n that_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n on_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o two_o thing_n oppose_v in_o this_o passage_n make_v it_o evident_a to_o our_o present_a trinitarian_n that_o it_o be_v not_o believe_v j._n c._n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n when_o with_o socinus_n it_o be_v own_a that_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o second_o passage_n of_o epiphanius_n be_v in_o his_o 54th_o heresy_n which_o be_v that_o call_v the_o theodotian_o who_o he_o tell_v you_o hold_v j._n c._n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man._n how_o so_o why_o because_o they_o believe_v he_o be_v beget_v by_o a_o man._n this_o be_v clear_a one_o proposition_n explain_v other_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n and_o to_o be_v beget_v by_o a_o man_n be_v phrase_n equivalent_a and_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o contrary_n to_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v to_o be_v more_o than_o a_o mere_a man_n that_o be_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o angel_n tell_v we_o as_o much_o and_o without_o doubt_v these_o be_v the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o ancient_n for_o say_v the_o angel_n the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a shall_v overshaddow_v thou_o and_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v bear_v of_o thou_o not_o that_o which_o be_v beget_v from_o eternity_n but_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v bear_v of_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o angel_n allude_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o overshadow_a the_o chaos_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o same_o power_n of_o god_n which_o draw_v the_o world_n out_o of_o that_o unshape_a mass_n will_v likewise_o cause_v the_o messiah_n to_o be_v bear_v of_o matter_n as_o infertile_a as_o the_o chaos_n itself_o even_o of_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n and_o that_o because_o of_o this_o extraordinary_a birth_n he_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n see_v maldonate_fw-it in_fw-it loc._n the_o expression_n of_o the_o angel_n have_v that_o force_n in_o they_o that_o the_o modern_n themselves_z when_o they_o be_v free_a from_o prejudice_n and_o their_o mind_n be_v not_o engage_v in_o the_o controversy_n have_v make_v they_o their_o rule_n according_a to_o which_o they_o express_v themselves_o as_o to_o the_o filiation_n of_o j._n c._n often_o allege_v his_o conception_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o the_o formal_a reason_n that_o make_v he_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o opposition_n to_o son_n of_o man._n thus_o bishop_n vsber_n use_v they_o in_o explain_v a_o passage_n of_o ignatius_n dissertat_fw-la in_o ignat._n cap._n 12._o where_o he_o say_v the_o devil_n know_v not_o whether_o the_o mother_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o be_v marry_v to_o a_o man_n be_v a_o virgin_n at_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o child_n nor_o whether_o the_o newborn_a infant_n ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n or_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n this_o learned_a person_n explain_v a_o apostolic_a doctrine_n speak_v in_o a_o apostolic_a manner_n he_o oppose_v son_n of_o joseph_n to_o son_n of_o god_n but_o to_o what_o son_n of_o god_n to_o a_o son_n beget_v from_o all_o eternity_n it_o be_v plain_a enough_o of_o what_o son_n he_o be_v speak_v it_o be_v to_o a_o son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o any_o man_n although_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o woman_n and_o who_o have_v none_o but_o god_n for_o his_o father_n so_o grotius_n upon_o mark_n 1.1_o have_v give_v the_o reason_n why_o st._n mark_n speak_v nothing_o of_o the_o miraculous_a birth_n of_o j._n c._n he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o speak_v of_o it_o till_o there_o be_v such_o who_o hold_v that_o j._n c._n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o mere_a man._n from_o which_o word_n of_o this_o great_a critic_n it_o follow_v that_o to_o hold_v j._n c._n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n be_v not_o to_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o to_o deny_v that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n dr._n bull_n in_o his_o judicium_fw-la eccles_n p._n 43._o object_n against_o this_o ancient_a faith_n that_o no_o writer_n have_v speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o tradition_n different_a from_o the_o platonic_a faith_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o have_v prevail_v afterward_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a eusebius_n give_v this_o testimony_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o they_o have_v a_o right_a knowledge_n of_o j._n c._n and_o that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v sound_a on_o this_o article_n but_o that_o which_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o say_v concern_v this_o ancient_a faith_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v say_v hereafter_o make_v it_o evident_a enough_o that_o it_o be_v to_o little_a purpose_n for_o the_o doctor_n to_o boast_v that_o antiquity_n be_v altogether_o silent_a in_o this_o matter_n as_o for_o his_o proof_n from_o eusebius_n it_o be_v too_o uncertain_a and_o general_a to_o be_v use_v as_o a_o argument_n in_o our_o question_n eusebius_n say_v in_o general_a that_o the_o ancient_n be_v sound_v in_o their_o opinion_n or_o have_v a_o right_a knowledge_n of_o j._n c._n who_o doubt_v it_o since_o in_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o not_o by_o her_o conversation_n with_o joseph_n they_o profess_v the_o sound_a doctrine_n of_o that_o time_n and_o they_o reject_v the_o error_n oppose_v to_o it_o which_o make_v j._n c._n but_o a_o mere_a man._n but_o eusebius_n it_o will_v be_v say_v can_v not_o speak_v so_o but_o with_o regard_n to_o his_o own_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n but_o i_o shall_v reply_v whence_o have_v eusebius_n his_o information_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v sound_v be_v it_o not_o from_o hegesippus_n or_o as_o he_o himself_o say_v from_o monument_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o if_o this_o ancient_a author_n hegesippus_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o platonic_a pre-existence_n as_o eusebius_n do_v will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o bishop_n be_v sound_a not_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o eusebius_n but_o with_o regard_n to_o the_o ancient_a author_n who_o give_v they_o that_o
and_o his_o spirit_n and_o further_o to_o make_v it_o clear_a that_o this_o father_n always_o confound_v the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o the_o word_n i_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o last_o passage_n i_o be_o about_o to_o cite_v he_o apply_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o same_o word_n of_o solomon_n which_o be_v ordinary_o apply_v to_o the_o son_n the_o word_n say_v he_o who_o be_v the_o son_n be_v always_o with_o the_o father_n and_o because_o the_o wisdom_n which_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v also_o with_o god_n before_o the_o creation_n it_o speak_v thus_o by_o solomon_n god_n have_v found_v the_o earth_n by_o his_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n and_o again_o the_o lord_n create_v i_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v therefore_o but_o one_o god_n who_o have_v make_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o wisdom_n and_o by_o his_o word_n chap._n xi_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o same_o proof_n that_o the_o ancient_n understand_v by_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o after_o all_o you_o will_v say_v irenaeus_n make_v a_o express_a distinction_n between_o the_o word_n and_o the_o spirit_n i_o answer_v yes_o but_o david_n make_v the_o same_o distinction_n too_o and_o from_o he_o i_o believe_v the_o father_n borrow_v they_o the_o heaven_n say_v he_o be_v form_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n by_o the_o way_n who_o will_v be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o affirm_v that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a by_o these_o two_o word_n the_o same_o power_n of_o god_n as_o if_o the_o word_n be_v not_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n the_o word_n can_v one_o forbear_v smile_v when_o one_o see_v our_o divine_n put_v david_n in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n in_o fine_a irenaeus_n extol_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o infinite_o more_o excellent_a than_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o first_o man_n which_o be_v by_o breathe_a life_n into_o he_o or_o by_o the_o divine_a breath_n irenaeus_n affirm_v it_o but_o dr._n bull_n deny_v it_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o miraculous_a conception_n in_o a_o manner_n more_o excellent_a than_o adam_n be_v by_o virtue_n of_o his_o immediate_a generation_n or_o formation_n by_o god_n own_o hand_n let_v we_o suppose_v it_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o yet_o after_o all_o he_o must_v agree_v that_o this_o holy_a father_n carry_v the_o parallel_n that_o he_o make_v between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o adam_n no_o further_o than_o their_o generation_n which_o be_v equal_o extraordinary_a in_o both_o this_o appear_v in_o the_o 31st_o chapter_n of_o his_o 3d_o book_n if_o the_o first_o adam_n say_v he_o have_v his_o be_v from_o a_o man_n it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o some_o show_n of_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o second_o adam_n and_o that_o joseph_n be_v his_o father_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o first_o be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n must_v not_o the_o same_o word_n act_v with_o the_o same_o power_n as_o he_o do_v at_o the_o formation_n of_o adam_n carry_v a_o resemblance_n of_o the_o same_o generation_n let_v this_o comparison_n be_v a_o little_a mind_v it_o contain_v this_o clear_o that_o god_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n in_o who_o he_o will_v dwell_v than_o in_o that_o of_o the_o first_o adam_n that_o adam_n and_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o immediate_a production_n of_o this_o word_n consequently_n there_o be_v no_o more_o reason_n to_o infer_v the_o hypostatick_a union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o jesus_n christ_n than_o with_o adam_n this_o word_n be_v as_o you_o see_v nothing_o but_o the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o have_v immediate_o form_v the_o first_o man_n do_v also_o form_n jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o primitive_a manner_n of_o generation_n all_o the_o difference_n be_v that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o dwell_v in_o the_o latter_a after_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n let_v we_o see_v in_o the_o next_o place_n what_o tertullian_n have_v to_o say_v he_o be_v a_o great_a platonist_n but_o that_o party_n do_v not_o always_o strict_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o platonism_n they_o have_v their_o lucid_a interval_n wherein_o some_o remain_v of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n drop_v from_o their_o pen_n whenever_o they_o philosophise_v according_a to_o the_o humour_n of_o that_o faction_n they_o be_v to_o be_v suspect_v it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o their_o prejudices_fw-la but_o when_o they_o happen_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o their_o own_o hypothesis_n what_o be_v it_o that_o can_v oblige_v they_o to_o it_o but_o the_o power_n of_o truth_n alone_o tertullian_n therefore_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o discourse_n against_o praxea_n sist_z this_o matter_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o bottom_n speak_v of_o they_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n it_o be_v worth_a while_o to_o read_v the_o whole_a throughout_o but_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o this_o follow_a passage_n which_o be_v decisive_a and_o beyond_o dispute_n contra_fw-la prax._n cap._n 26._o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n i._n e._n holy_a ghosi_fw-la shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n by_o say_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n although_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v god_n nevertheless_o he_o not_o call_v it_o direct_o god_n he_o will_v have_v we_o understand_v a_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a which_o be_v to_o attend_v the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n and_o get_v he_o the_o name_n that_o he_o have_v this_o be_v that_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o we_o call_v the_o word_n also_o for_o as_o when_o st._n john_n say_v the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n by_o the_o term_n word_n we_o understand_v the_o spirit_n so_o in_o this_o passage_n we_o understand_v the_o word_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o spirit_n since_o the_o spirit_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n the_o operation_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o these_o two_o be_v but_o one_o for_o if_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v not_o the_o spirit_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o he_o of_o who_o st._n john_n say_v that_o he_o be_v make_v flesh_n will_v not_o be_v the_o same_o with_o he_o of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v make_v flesh_n let_v we_o weigh_v well_o all_o these_o word_n by_o the_o spirit_n tertullian_n understand_v nothing_o but_o a_o portion_n of_o the_o whole_a a_o beam_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n as_o he_o express_v himself_o elsewhere_o because_o otherwise_o it_o will_v follow_v according_a to_o praxea_n that_o the_o father_n himself_o be_v incarnate_a he_o will_v have_v it_o that_o this_o portion_n make_v the_o son_n what_o he_o be_v that_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n he_o confound_v the_o spirit_n with_o the_o word_n and_o will_v have_v st._n luke_n and_o st._n john_n speak_v the_o same_o language_n and_o that_o the_o first_o may_v have_v say_v the_o word_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o latter_a the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v flesh_n since_o that_o by_o the_o term_n holy_a ghost_n the_o word_n must_v be_v understand_v and_o by_o the_o term_n word_n the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a st._n john_n will_v speak_v of_o one_o particular_a spirit_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o another_o and_o more_o than_o this_o he_o acquaint_v we_o what_o use_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o these_o two_o word_n which_o at_o the_o bottom_n signify_v but_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o be_v we_o ought_v to_o call_v this_o power_n spirit_n when_o we_o will_v express_v its_o substance_n and_o word_n when_o we_o will_v express_v its_o operation_n in_o short_a he_o decide_v our_o question_n by_o say_v that_o these_o two_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o same_o power_n for_o the_o word_n say_v he_o in_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n de_fw-fr prescript_n descend_v from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n what_o do_v this_o import_n viz._n the_o word_n descend_v from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n if_o not_o this_o that_o the_o word_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o emanation_n a_o manifestation_n of_o the_o power_n which_o be_v internal_a and_o essential_a to_o god_n and_o it_o be_v almost_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o marius_n victorin_n contra_fw-la arium_fw-la lib._n 1._o state_v a_o twofold_a power_n of_o the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o
twofold_a operation_n the_o one_o manifest_a which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n the_o other_o secret_n or_o hide_a which_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o one_o by_o way_n of_o manifestation_n the_o other_o by_o way_n of_o communication_n but_o after_o all_o it_o be_v but_o a_o twofold_a operation_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n i_o forbear_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o divers_a other_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n as_o for_o instance_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n concern_v prayer_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o martion_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o &_o 16._o and_o in_o his_o discourse_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cap._n 19_o the_o reader_n may_v consult_v they_o if_o he_o please_v to_o the_o forementioned_a authoritys_n from_o tertullian_n i_o will_v subjoin_v that_o of_o novatian_n de_fw-la trinitate_fw-la cap._n 19_o that_o which_o chief_o constitute_v the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o be_v the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v form_v by_o mean_n of_o that_o spirit_n of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n for_o this_o be_v the_o true_a son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v of_o god_n who_o unite_n himself_o to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n make_v he_o by_o that_o union_n the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o he_o be_v not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o main_a reason_n of_o this_o title_n the_o son_n of_o god_n arise_v from_o that_o spirit_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o descend_v how_o the_o word_n of_o god_n incarnate_a by_o mean_n of_o that_o spirit_n which_o descend_v on_o mary_n be_v the_o second_o person_n incarnate_a by_o mean_n of_o the_o three_o very_o good_a divinity_n be_v it_o not_o rather_o this_o divine_a operation_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o word_n which_o manifest_v itself_o in_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o that_o flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o spirit_n on_o account_n of_o its_o substance_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n call_v the_o word_n on_o account_n of_o its_o manifestation_n and_o its_o operation_n for_o this_o reason_n novatian_n place_v not_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o the_o filiation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o word_n which_o be_v a_o different_a hypostasis_fw-la from_o the_o spirit_n but_o in_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o operation_n of_o that_o spirit_n of_o who_o the_o scripture_n speak_v say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o it_o will_v not_o be_v understand_v what_o the_o father_n mean_v when_o they_o confound_v the_o word_n with_o the_o spirit_n that_o over-shadowed_n the_o virgin_n or_o when_o they_o distinguish_v these_o two_o power_n if_o it_o be_v not_o lay_v down_o for_o a_o rule_n that_o by_o the_o spirit_n they_o understand_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o principle_n or_o source_n whence_o prophecy_n come_v and_o by_o the_o word_n a_o certain_a and_o particular_a operation_n of_o that_o spirit_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o have_v yet_o a_o ancient_a doctor_n to_o allege_v and_o he_o not_o of_o the_o mean_a rank_n i_o mean_v st._n cyprian_a who_o do_v not_o make_v any_o distinction_n between_o the_o word_n the_o spirit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n this_o father_n have_v cite_v the_o second_o psalm_n de_fw-la mont._n sina_n &_o zion_n adv_n jud._n cap._n 2._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o king_n who_o god_n have_v anoint_v on_o mount_n zion_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o mountain_n say_v he_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v establish_v king_n to_o proclaim_v the_o will_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o god_n his_o father_n and_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o discourse_n the_o flesh_n of_o adam_n say_v he_o which_o j._n c._n bear_v in_o a_o figure_n that_o term_n have_v a_o tangle_n of_o marcion_n heresy_n this_o flesh_n be_v call_v by_o his_o father_n the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n the_o christ_n the_o anoint_a of_o the_o live_a god_n a_o spirit_n unite_v to_o flesh_n the_o same_o father_n elsewhere_o in_o his_o discourse_n de_fw-fr idolor_n vanit_fw-la cap._n 6._o express_v himself_o thus_o the_o word_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v send_v who_o the_o prophet_n have_v forspeak_v of_o as_o the_o instructor_n of_o mankind_n he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o god_n his_o reason_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o glory_n the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v put_v on_o flesh_n god_n be_v mingle_v or_o unite_v with_o man._n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o word_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o which_o be_v more_o the_o flesh_n of_o j.c._n be_v call_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n which_o can_v not_o be_v true_a but_o of_o its_o celestial_a origin_n and_o as_o it_o be_v form_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o cyprian_a seem_v to_o intimate_v thereby_o that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o this_o celestial_a origin_n that_o the_o scripture_n say_v the_o flesh_n of_o j._n c._n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n for_o it_o may_v be_v very_o well_o say_v that_o j.c._n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n since_o his_o origin_n be_v from_o heaven_n in_o his_o birth_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o what_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o the_o word_n according_a to_o this_o father_n the_o word_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o unite_v itself_o to_o man_n the_o word_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o put_v on_o flesh_n in_o short_a it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o christ_n of_o god_n you_o will_v say_v what_o hinder_v but_o the_o second_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n may_v have_v also_o the_o name_n of_o the_o three_o that_o be_v pure_a fancy_n why_o shall_v one_o shut_v one_o eye_n when_o one_o see_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o day_n that_o st._n cyprian_n allude_v to_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o these_o sublime_a expression_n of_o that_o father_n have_v no_o other_o foundation_n but_o that_o mystery_n as_o for_o what_o lactantius_n afford_v we_o i_o hope_v his_o authority_n will_v not_o be_v contest_v with_o i_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o a_o point_n wherein_o he_o do_v no_o more_o than_o confirm_v a_o tradition_n elsewhere_o well_o support_v and_o follow_v this_o pious_a person_n have_v say_v in_o his_o institution_n lib._n 4._o c._n 6._o that_o god_n beget_v a_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o call_v his_o son_n he_o resume_v this_o discourse_n in_o the_o 12_o chap._n of_o the_o same_o book_n thus_o this_o spirit_n of_o god_n say_v he_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n make_v choice_n of_o a_o pure_a and_o holy_a virgin_n into_o who_o womb_n he_o insinuate_v himself_o and_o this_o virgin_n conceive_v be_v full_a of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o embrace_v she_o that_o which_o lactantius_n express_v by_o these_o word_n descend_v on_o a_o virgin_n can_v it_o be_v any_o other_o than_o that_o which_o st._n luke_n express_v in_o these_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o the_o angel_n speak_v be_v the_o same_o according_a to_o lactantius_n with_o that_o holy_a ghost_n which_o god_n beget_v and_o which_o he_o call_v his_o son_n dr._n bull_n tell_v we_o the_o father_n understand_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n very_o well_o but_o why_o so_o if_o not_o for_o this_o cause_n that_o j._n c._n have_v not_o other_o divinity_n than_o that_o spirit_n of_o power_n and_o holiness_n which_o form_v his_o body_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n for_o in_o short_a the_o father_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n when_o they_o explain_v these_o word_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n or_o allude_v to_o they_o and_o always_o with_o regard_n to_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o virgin_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o this_o passage_n luke_n 1._o 35._o signify_v most_o certain_o that_o power_n which_o we_o trinitarian_n call_v the_o three_o person_n and_o if_o the_o father_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o find_v the_o second_o there_o as_o be_v say_v there_o be_v no_o know_v what_o the_o word_n signify_v for_o it_o must_v be_v affirm_v that_o they_o have_v strange_o mistake_v the_o scripture_n and_o in_o so_o unaccountable_a manner_n as_o i_o may_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o long_o any_o certainty_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o their_o writinâ—â—â—â—ll's_n in_o confusion_n as_o in_o the_o ancient_a chaos_n there_o be_v nothing_o whereby_o to_o discover_v the_o name_n of_o the_o
point_n but_o by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o by_o degree_n for_o it_o do_v not_o define_v nor_o pronounce_v any_o thing_n in_o express_a term_n about_o the_o deity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n during_o the_o four_o first_o age_n very_o near_o it_o be_v certain_a gregory_n naz._n orat._n 20._o &_o ep._n 26._o excuse_n the_o conduct_n of_o st._n basil_n who_o though_o he_o be_v right_o in_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o deity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v not_o however_o for_o peace-sake_n call_v it_o god_n open_o and_o express_o because_o he_o know_v there_o be_v many_o otherwise_o good_a catholic_n who_o will_v be_v offend_v if_o that_o name_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o be_v not_o ordinary_o and_o public_o do_v among_o the_o catholic_n till_o after_o the_o second_o general_n council_n hold_v in_o 381._o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o at_o last_o time_n and_o custom_n have_v place_v the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o go_n good_a god_n almost_o four_o entire_a century_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o bright_a and_o the_o pure_a do_v determine_v nothing_o about_o the_o deity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n just_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o they_o dare_v not_o speak_v of_o it_o but_o shy_o for_o fear_v of_o offend_v the_o very_a orthodox_n themselves_o where_o be_v then_o the_o trinity_n be_v the_o tradition_n then_o lose_v what_o that_o of_o the_o orthodox_n and_o the_o catholic_n who_o reject_v or_o at_o least_o be_v offend_v at_o a_o article_n so_o fundamental_a what_o great_a crime_n can_v heretic_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o whence_o come_v it_o that_o the_o three_o person_n be_v admit_v so_o very_o late_o prudence_n they_o tell_v we_o will_v have_v the_o notion_n conceal_v for_o a_o time_n but_o why_o be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o second_o person_n conceal_v too_o be_v there_o not_o the_o same_o prudential_a reason_n for_o that_o too_o i_o think_v i_o perceive_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o case_n the_o three_o be_v not_o know_v to_o the_o platonize_a father_n themselves_o but_o in_o a_o very_a confuse_a manner_n and_o be_v not_o by_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o hold_v for_o any_o other_o than_o a_o creature_n the_o second_o be_v in_o high_a esteem_n with_o all_o the_o platonic_a party_n deify_v by_o the_o whole_a sect_n the_o favourite_n notion_n and_o principal_a machine_n of_o the_o system_fw-la it_o be_v easy_a to_o introduce_v this_o among_o the_o god_n of_o their_o christian_a religion_n which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v model_v according_a to_o plato_n notion_n but_o for_o the_o three_o which_o be_v not_o so_o much_o in_o favour_n it_o be_v difficult_a to_o admit_v it_o into_o that_o rank_n without_o great_a address_n and_o precaution_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n their_o over-cautiousness_a have_v prove_v a_o disadvantage_n to_o both_o the_o three_o interfere_n with_o the_o second_o who_o shall_v have_v be_v produce_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o his_o brother_n or_o both_o eternal_o conceal_v for_o it_o the_o three_o can_v defend_v itself_o what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o second_o which_o be_v his_o elder_a brother_n he_o be_v not_o of_o better_a blood_n nor_o of_o a_o noble_a stock_n can_v we_o doubt_v after_o such_o convince_a proof_n of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n but_o by_o the_o virgin_n church_n whereof_o hegesippus_n speak_v in_o euseb_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 3._o c._n 32._o this_o ancient_a nazarene_n mean_v the_o church_n of_o the_o circumcision_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o imbibe_v platonism_n as_o by_o the_o seducement_n of_o error_n and_o science_n false_o so_o call_v that_o have_v its_o birth_n under_o adrian_n reign_n he_o mean_v the_o platonize_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gnostic_n which_o be_v then_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n it_o be_v philosophy_n that_o entire_o ruine_v the_o true_a religion_n as_o the_o apostle_n have_v foretell_v in_o short_a valesius_fw-la observe_v upon_o the_o passage_n i_o shall_v by_o and_o by_o cite_v out_o of_o eusebius_n that_o this_o historian_n too_o much_o extend_v the_o word_n of_o hegesippus_n ascribe_v through_o mistake_v to_o the_o universal_a church_n what_o hegesippus_n speak_v only_o of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n or_o judea_n but_o hegesippus_n his_o be_v so_o particular_a be_v remarkable_a he_o will_v have_v we_o observe_v by_o it_o that_o fatal_a epocha_n when_o the_o nazarene_n christian_n bishop_n be_v succeed_v by_o the_o gentile_n and_o by_o that_o mean_v platonism_n come_v in_o the_o room_n of_o that_o pure_a and_o unmixed_a truth_n which_o st._n james_n his_o successor_n have_v preach_v which_o happen_v exact_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o adrian_n that_o be_v when_o the_o jew_n be_v drive_v out_o of_o judea_n and_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o circumcision_n with_o they_o sulpitius_n severus_n in_o his_o hist_n l._n 2._o c._n 45._o have_v reason_n to_o say_v the_o christian_a faith_n which_o according_a to_o he_o be_v the_o platonize_a doctrine_n draw_v great_a advantage_n from_o this_o dispersion_n he_o will_v have_v say_v that_o the_o nazarenes_n then_o cease_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o legal_a ceremony_n make_v no_o further_a scruple_n to_o unite_v with_o the_o gentile_a church_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o the_o great_a advantage_n that_o accrue_v to_o the_o gentile_a church_n be_v that_o platonism_n meet_v no_o long_o with_o any_o opposition_n from_o the_o primitive_a faith_n which_o the_o nazarenes_n have_v inviolable_o preserve_v it_o spread_v far_o and_o wide_a and_o like_o a_o inundation_n overspread_v the_o whole_a church_n not_o except_v that_o of_o jerusalem_n that_o ancient_a repository_n of_o the_o apostolic_a tradition_n which_o then_o lose_v its_o simplicity_n and_o virginity_n as_o hegesippus_n express_v it_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n the_o gentile_n in_o the_o person_n of_o pope_n victor_n rise_v up_o against_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o circumcision_n and_o oppress_v they_o by_o take_v from_o they_o a_o apostolic_a tradition_n touch_v the_o day_n when_o the_o passover_n be_v to_o be_v celebrate_v and_o if_o they_o can_v wrest_v from_o they_o this_o tradition_n in_o a_o point_n of_o mere_a practice_n it_o be_v more_o easy_a to_o strip_v they_o of_o a_o tradition_n in_o a_o point_n of_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o nature_n and_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o former_a be_v much_o more_o easy_o retain_v than_o the_o latter_a there_o must_v have_v be_v a_o great_a noise_n and_o hurly-burly_n to_o alter_v the_o former_a whereas_o for_o the_o latter_a it_o be_v enough_o if_o they_o take_v the_o method_n of_o explain_v and_o illustrate_v or_o pretend_v a_o accommodation_n to_o a_o sense_n more_o noble_a and_o profound_a it_o be_v of_o this_o innovation_n attend_v with_o tyranny_n that_o the_o artemonite_n complain_v as_o euseb_n tell_v we_o hist_o eccles_n lib._n 5._o c._n 28._o their_o complaint_n be_v that_o their_o doctrine_n which_o be_v the_o same_o truth_n that_o the_o ancient_n and_o apostle_n have_v teach_v and_o which_o have_v be_v preserve_v entire_a till_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n victor_n be_v corrupt_v under_o zephirin_fw-mi his_o successor_n the_o anonymous_n who_o relate_v this_o endeavour_n to_o confute_v they_o by_o allege_v author_n who_o live_v before_o victor_n and_o have_v ascribe_v divinity_n to_o jesus_n christ_n or_o have_v call_v he_o god_n but_o i_o have_v demonstrate_v that_o this_o theology_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v ground_v only_o upon_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n go_v so_o far_o as_o the_o platonic_a notion_n of_o his_o generation_n the_o first_o of_o these_o the_o artemonite_n do_v not_o disow_v for_o they_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o mary_n if_o the_o anonymous_n will_v prove_v from_o the_o ancient_n against_o the_o artemonite_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n son_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o he_o find_v no_o ancient_a a_o patron_n of_o his_o platonize_a opinion_n than_o justin_n martyr_n who_o write_v after_o the_o fatal_a epicha_n when_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o nazarene_n bishop_n end_v and_o after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o first_o gnosticism_n basilides_n and_o valentinus_n etc._n etc._n that_o be_v after_o the_o church_n have_v lose_v its_o virgin_n purity_n and_o the_o gnostick_n opinion_n have_v corrupt_v the_o ancient_a theology_n the_o authority_n of_o his_o date_n be_v to_o be_v suspect_v why_o do_v he_o not_o ascend_v as_o high_a as_o barnabas_n hermas_n clemens_n romanus_n and_o polycarp_n will_v he_o have_v want_v the_o honour_n of_o have_v these_o apostolic_a man_n for_o his_o voucher_n if_o he_o have_v think_v they_o opposite_a to_o artemon_n he_o do_v not_o go_v so_o far_o back_o as_o ignatius_n which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v suspect_v either_o
invoke_v god_n the_o father_n through_o his_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n in_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o see_v not_o that_o he_o give_v glory_n to_o j._n c._n and_o that_o he_o deify_v he_o by_o still_v he_o the_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n if_o he_o can_v have_v say_v any_o thing_n great_a he_o will_v have_v say_v it_o rusticus_n praefect_n of_o rome_n demand_v of_o justin_n martyr_n what_o be_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o confessor_n answer_v we_o believe_v one_o only_a god_n who_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n visible_a and_o invisible_a and_o we_o confess_v that_o j._n c._n our_o lord_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o who_o shall_v come_v one_o day_n to_o judge_n the_o world_n observe_v here_o such_o a_o son_n of_o god_n who_o whole_a pre-existence_n consist_v in_o his_o be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o who_o real_a greatness_n be_v not_o his_o have_v create_v but_o because_o he_o will_v judge_v the_o world_n this_o creed_n be_v apostolic_a and_o have_v the_o air_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o first_o age_n one_o may_v dextrous_o philosophise_v upon_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o speak_v in_o the_o platonic_a way_n in_o one_o closet_n as_o justin_n have_v often_o do_v but_o when_o he_o be_v to_o make_v a_o sincere_a confession_n before_o the_o magistrate_n and_o to_o seal_v it_o with_o his_o own_o blood_n plato_n have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o it_o the_o confession_n be_v make_v with_o simplicity_n and_o in_o conformity_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n then_o it_o be_v no_o long_o justin_n the_o philosopher_n but_o justin_n the_o confessor_n and_o the_o martyr_n last_o hegesippus_n acquaint_v we_o in_o euseb-eccles_n hist_o lib._n 2._o c._n 23._o that_o james_n the_o just_a be_v conjure_v by_o the_o jew_n to_o declare_v to_o they_o what_o he_o think_v of_o jesus_n why_o say_v he_o do_v you_o put_v this_o qacst'en_v to_o i_o concern_v jesus_n the_o since_o mâ—n_z he_o sit_v in_o heaven_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n and_o he_o must_v come_v again_o in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n this_o holy_a man_n say_v the_o historian_n be_v a_o witness_n very_o credible_a both_o with_o jew_n and_o gentile_n that_o jesus_n be_v real_o the_o christ_n his_o confession_n be_v not_o long_o however_o it_o comprehend_v that_o which_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o most_o august_n and_o considerable_a and_o confirm_v all_o the_o theology_n which_o concern_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n to_o these_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a martyr_n give_v i_o leave_v to_o add_v another_o instance_n which_o be_v not_o much_o from_o the_o purpose_n eusebius_n tell_v we_o in_o his_o eccles_n hist_o lib._n 1._o c._n 13._o that_o thaddeus_n go_v to_o see_v king_n agbarus_n he_o preach_v to_o the_o king_n j._n c._n our_o lord_n and_o our_o god_n the_o messiah_n or_o the_o send_v of_o god_n valesius_fw-la remark_n in_o his_o note_n that_o the_o word_n god_n be_v want_v in_o good_a copy_n which_o be_v in_o other_o passage_n confirm_v by_o nicephorus_n and_o ruffinus_n and_o i_o do_v think_v say_v mons_fw-la valois_n any_o one_o dare_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o read_n wherein_o the_o word_n god_n be_v want_v be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o text_n for_o one_a the_o ancient_n use_v not_o that_o word_n but_o of_o the_o father_n only_o 2_o if_o thaddeus_n speak_v to_o a_o king_n who_o be_v a_o new_a convert_n to_o and_o weak_a in_o the_o faith_n have_v call_v j._n c._n god_n this_o may_v have_v perplex_v he_o and_o make_v he_o to_o think_v that_o two_o god_n be_v preach_v to_o he_o it_o be_v plain_a and_o fair_a deal_n to_o affirm_v the_o ancient_n by_o no_o mean_n give_v the_o name_n of_o god_n to_o j._n c._n but_o it_o be_v mince_v to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v it_o not_o in_o the_o case_n of_o weak_a christian_n this_o be_v a_o mere_a evasion_n for_o why_o be_v not_o the_o like_a tenderness_n use_v towards_o other_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n be_v it_o because_o there_o be_v less_o danger_n of_o spread_a polytheism_n be_v not_o the_o catechuman_n both_o weak_a and_o novice_n too_o who_o the_o pantaenuss_n the_o clement_n alexandrinuss_n the_o origen_n and_o the_o cyril_n teach_v the_o second_o god_n of_o plato_n with_o all_o the_o nicety_n of_o the_o mystic_a theology_n be_v that_o as_o it_o will_v it_o appear_v from_o this_o passage_n and_o many_o other_o that_o one_o have_v not_o good_a ground_n to_o trust_v much_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n where_o the_o name_n of_o god_n be_v give_v to_o j._n c._n the_o word_n god_n have_v be_v insert_v in_o such_o place_n by_o trinitarian_n copyists_n and_o without_o doubt_v many_o other_o term_n have_v be_v retrench_v as_o they_o think_v fit_a what_o a_o abyss_n of_o uncertainty_n be_v here_o then_o beside_o mons_fw-la du_n pin_n believe_v this_o history_n of_o thaddeus_n to_o be_v fabulous_a see_v his_o biblioth_n tom._n 1._o p._n 1._o eusebius_n have_v amass_v all_o sort_n of_o memoir_n without_o much_o judgement_n he_o often_o misunderstand_v the_o author_n he_o cite_v sometime_o he_o corrupt_v they_o to_o reconcile_v they_o to_o the_o arian_n scheme_n what_o endless_a uncertainty_n must_v this_o occasion_n mons_fw-la valois_n himself_o fall_v under_o the_o same_o gild_n he_o tax_v in_o other_o and_o we_o must_v not_o only_o be_v upon_o our_o guard_n against_o the_o fraud_n of_o copyists_n but_o of_o translator_n too_o observe_v how_o he_o read_v the_o text_n in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o euseb_n eecles_n hist_o the_o martyr_n of_o phrygia_n as_o he_o make_v the_o historian_n word_n it_o call_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o now_o these_o word_n god_n over_o all_o be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o greek_a of_o christopherson_n nor_o in_o the_o latin_a version_n of_o ruffinus_n nor_o in_o cousin_n french_a version_n and_o valois_n take_v no_o notice_n whence_o he_o have_v this_o read_n which_o in_o other_o place_n be_v so_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o eusebius_n himself_o and_o to_o other_o invocation_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o great_a number_n in_o his_o history_n the_o ordinary_a form_n thereof_o be_v to_o invoke_v he_o who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o by_z or_o through_o j._n c._n our_o lord_n and_o in_o short_a be_v contrary_a to_o the_o usage_n and_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o we_o be_v go_v to_o show_v in_o our_o three_o proof_n chap._n iii_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o proof_n that_o the_o first_o father_n do_v not_o deify_v christ_n upon_o any_o other_o account_n but_o that_o of_o his_o miraculous_a birth_n and_o exaltation_n i_o affirm_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o the_o ancient_n ground_v their_o deification_n of_o j._n c._n upon_o nothing_o beyond_o his_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o his_o exaltation_n in_o the_o high_a heaven_n and_o that_o for_o this_o decisive_a reason_n because_o they_o hold_v all_o those_o be_v heretic_n who_o give_v j._n c._n the_o title_n of_o god_n over_o all_o to_o this_o purpose_n speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n lib._n 6._o c._n 26._o there_o be_v some_o say_v he_o who_o have_v the_o impiety_n or_o be_v so_o impious_a as_o to_o say_v that_o j._n c._n be_v god_n over_o all_o fancy_v that_o he_o be_v the_o father_n himself_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o son_n and_o paraclet_n can_v any_o thing_n be_v conceive_v more_o execrable_a upon_o this_o passage_n mons_fw-la daille_n in_o his_o pseudepigr_n apost_n bless_v himself_o and_o say_v then_o be_v st._n paul_n a_o heretic_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v heretical_a which_o constant_o maintain_v against_o the_o arian_n that_o j._n c._n be_v god_n over_o all_o so_o that_o heretofore_o it_o be_v heresy_n to_o affirm_v j._n c._n to_o be_v god_n over_o all_o though_o nowadays_o it_o be_v orthodoxy_n but_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o father_n himself_o and_o the_o son_n and_o paraclet_n too_o be_v a_o consequence_n draw_v from_o their_o doctrine_n which_o they_o reject_v without_o doubt_n as_o it_o be_v disavow_v by_o other_o in_o these_o day_n the_o distinction_n of_o person_n be_v not_o then_o in_o fashion_n which_o be_v nothing_o but_o three_o different_a name_n for_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o word_n be_v now_o understand_v for_o it_o must_v signify_v with_o some_o nothing_o but_o a_o mode_n a_o relation_n a_o nescio_fw-la qâ—â—d_fw-la which_o be_v word_n that_o signify_v nothing_o less_o than_o what_o we_o common_o call_v a_o person_n wherefore_o if_o the_o consequence_n above_o be_v good_a against_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n it_o be_v even_o as_o good_a against_o the_o modern_a sabellian_o after_o the_o author_n of_o the_o